#ITS STILL GETTING 14K VIEWS A MONTH | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

mintseesaw · 5 years ago

Text

Mad Passion | 2

Pairing: namjoon x reader Genre: arranged marriage au, smut, angst, fluff Word count: 14k Warnings: jealousy, possessiveness, graphic sexual content, unprotected sex Summary: As you become emotionally invested with your marriage, you have grown accustomed to being Namjoon’s wife. Not until you realize you barely have an idea what it is really like to be his wife. *unedited

Part I | sequel

The midnight moon illuminates vibrantly on the clear, dark blue-ish sky— a clear view from the sky high cocktail bar and lounge, of which is about to approach its peak hours, serving exclusively to the hotel guests.

The four and a half thousand square foot space is indeed a perfect place to unwind minus the bustling crowd and unnecessary loud music. Among the tables neatly scattered in the open air terrace, the two men occupied the miniscule pavilion situated on the right corner of the sky high rooftop, the farthest possible spot from the little crowd growing as the night progresses.

Seokjin and Namjoon are currently on a business trip. Namjoon rarely joins him on his international-scale meetings one as he isn’t an expert of the global market of fisheries like Jin himself. This time, however, it was Namjoon who initiated the trip to meet a good number of businessmen to secure a majority vote on the retail corporation he had invested in several months ago. He was new to this particular field, which was why Jin was here with him.

Jin was with him all through the course of said meetings. As Namjoon’s schedule abroad concluded today, it was safe to say the result of these meetings posed a good sign. Namjoon will soon take over another company. Of course, Jin wouldn’t let the night pass without them celebrating. He could’ve invited the rest of the group if they came along on the trip. So it was only the two of them who are celebrating, as Jin insists to call it. Namjoon could have turned it down, and calling his wife appeals to him more, but he really needs a proper drink even if Jin under the influence of alcohol means having to endure his annoying ass for an hour or two. “Your wife doesn’t have any idea on all of this, does she?” Jin nonchalantly asks, the alcohol cleansing his palate refreshingly from the numerous glasses he had. They had been in the pavilion for over an hour or two, he’s not certain.

Namjoon gave him a stern look, almost feigning innocence on the question his friend suddenly threw at him. “Know what?” There it was, the annoying side of Jin. Jin smirks, shaking his head. He could read his friend like the back of his hand. Amongst the group, he knows Namjoon the longest. Even with the passive expression he always wears, Jin could easily see through him.

“She doesn’t know? You’re screwed, Kim.” By now, both have already had a decent amount of alcohol in their system. The younger one, however, doesn’t appear as fuzzy as the older one. “She doesn’t need to know about my business affiliations. It would not matter what she would think of it.” He remarks, before emptying the liquor in his glass. His reply only made Jin snorted. “I bet you don’t.” He muses before continuing, “No doubt, it would be a pleasure to meet the woman who stole your heart. Hoseok told me a lot of things about you and her. I’d like to confirm it myself. After all, it’s been months since you secretly changed your marital status.” Also, he ought to know why Namjoon seems to talk too little about his wife, as if he was avoiding the subject itself. Namjoon’s eyebrow shots up. “Confirm what, exactly?” “How smitten you are to the woman.” Namjoon leans his back on the couch, “Shut it, Hyung.” He shrugs, eliciting too little expression that only fuels Jin’s amusement further. Crossing his leg to the other, he continues to nag his friend. “I thought I’d never see the day, my friend. Have I not mentioned how surprised we were learning about your marriage in a newspaper?”

“You did, you couldn’t seem to move on from it, can you?”

“How can I? You didn’t even us at your wedding!”

“I already told you why.”

“Well, you have to give the girl a proper wedding. That is… if you already bear feelings for her.”

“There’s no need for that.”

“Did you ask her? Girls like those romantic shit.” Jin concludes, his own experience being his reference.

“The marriage is a part of the deal, Hyung.” He says in an indifferent tone, a pretense he had mastered through the years of his experience in the industry. Jin already knew the story behind his marriage, but the rare chance of pissing his friend off tempts him as always.

“If you don’t love the girl, you can easily get a divorce once you have secured the position. With the influence you have over the Korean government, there’s no way you can’t be granted a simple request.” Jin continues to press, enjoying the look of irritation growing on Namjoon’s face. Namjoon chose to keep quiet, distracting himself with pouring alcohol in his glass.

“What do you think the princess would feel if her castle has already been claimed by her King long before her father steps down on his throne?” Jin queries in a teasing manner.

“You forgot to mention she had long abandoned her throne. She already lost the title when she left.” Namjoon was quick to answer back.

Jin smirks, “Touché.” Namjoon purses his lips, letting the air be filled with silence. At the mere mention of the lost princess that is his wife, his mind wanders off. It’s been almost a week since he last saw his wife. He misses her that no amount of alcohol could suffice. Although he consistently calls you every day, it was not enough to make peace with his mind. How should he converse with you to prolong the conversation? He loves hearing you talk endlessly, regardless of what it is about. The conversations feel restricted. Whether it was because of his intimidating self or you’re merely not interested to talk to him—he has yet to know why.

What is certain, though, is he will finally come home tomorrow.

Mingyu quietly turns the ignition on the moment you climb inside the passenger’s side. Silence has awkwardly ruled between the two of you since two weeks ago especially when you don’t initiate a conversation, yourself. His actions are always calculated alongside the formality in his voice whenever you attempt to have a casual conversation with him.

And you figured, he might have been instructed not to entertain your friendly gestures, much less converse with you.

You find his awkward but formal disposition adorably hilarious, which sometimes make you laugh out loud, that in return, earns you questioning look from him.

Since his post as personal security detail two weeks ago, Mingyu always lingers on your whereabouts. The role he plays is obviously a college student, casually eating on a table far away from your usual spot, or pretending to read books in the library when you’re studying so he could unnoticeably guard you around. The pretense alone is a dangerous task, you presume, because he is an eye catcher and he has to stay low-profile not to gets busted.

You don’t even know how they can roam around the vicinity of the campus without alerting the security department. When you say ‘they’, you’re generally referring to the team of agents responsible for your well-being. After the incident involving your friend and one of them weeks ago, they have visually disappeared. But you were not that dense to believe they’re literally gone. For all you care, they are just scattered everywhere, pretending to be whoever they are. Namjoon is too smart to have the same men follow you around. If he intentionally wants to make you think he has removed an entire team in your care, he would strategically have new faces to do the job. As if Mingyu’s presence will make you believe that he’s the only person that guards you.

Until now, you couldn’t believe your husband selected Mingyu as your shadow amongst the couple of hundreds working under his security agency. Knowing he’s territorial when it comes to the male acquaintances you have, it makes you there’s an underlying reason for it. Perhaps, is it trap to test your loyalty? But the probability of it being true is too low, because why would your loyalty matter to him in the first place?

When Namjoon married you several months ago, not only has your life changed, but your feelings too. You used to dislike the thought of being forced into a marriage with him, with someone you barely know, with someone who has so many similarities with your father.

It wasn’t just a simple attraction that you have developed towards him, nor was the socio-economic status he has. There is not even extraordinarily admirable about his personality that could justify your feelings—that unavoidably blossomed through time.

He was not the typical guy, of course. Men his age are probably enjoying the time of their lives, partying and all that stuff or perhaps, struggling to even get a decent job that would financially support themselves. He was not the romantic type of guy. Sweet talks, knows how to make you feel giddy, charms his way to your heart— he is far from that. Strange, how he still unknowingly earns more brownie points the longer you live with him, despite the uncertainty.

The awkward tension between you two have improved after months of having formal and painfully monotonous interactions. Perhaps, the rare intimacy has helped you open up to him more casually.

Despite that, you couldn’t rest your mind with the fact that your relationship with him lacks emotional commitment.

While he has the money and power at such a young age, you have nothing but student loans and your father’s last name. While he sees to your every need, it was never really established what you two are aside from the arrangement of your marriage. Unfortunately, it was just that. There may be papers which legally conclude your matrimony as husband and wife, but there’s no certainty of mutual, requited feelings. Every single day that comes and goes around, you couldn’t stop yourself from wishing that the marriage had been alternatively a result of a conventional, romantic affair. Part of you wishes he could, at least, learn to reciprocate your feelings for him.

He asked you on a date before, the first and only one so far. It turned out as expected— a little awkward because he basically rented the restaurant leaving you two alone in the spacious, luxurious place which meant having to endure silence while he enjoys his food as you try to think of things that you could talk to him about. It was, nevertheless, sweet because you have not predicted he would be thoughtful enough to know the food that you like, having it served as the main course.

Since the date, Namjoon never really spoke about it or anything that may hint another one. You’re ashamed to even admit that you’re eager to know what he feels for you, now.

Has it changed?

It didn't take long before you arrive at the apartment.

Without waiting for your guard, you went straight to the bedroom, the same one you share with him. Despite his absence for six days, the scent of his signature perfume still lingers in the vicinity.

Heaving a sigh, you huff on the mattress, allowing your muscles to relax, and allow your mind to wander into nothingness.

Earlier, you magically crammed mind-draining essays due today as well as made progress on your provisions for your upcoming midterms. The mere thought of it all makes you want to take a nap before proceeding with your papers, again.

After a moment of silence, you decided to have a long, warm bath instead. It’s been ages since the last time you had one since you have a waiting husband in mind whenever you’re using the bathroom even though he has several spares in his penthouse.

You did just that. And about half an hour, the comforting and relaxing warmth seeping through every part of your body, and the peppermint scented diffuser further lets your mind float elsewhere. Before you know it, you have lurked farther into the depth of your endless thoughts, slowly leading you where darkness and dreamland meet. You woke startled by an endless sound of a familiar tone ringing. And as your eyes strained by the blinding light, you mindlessly search for the source. You couldn’t seem to find where it was coming from, although you know it was your phone. The mere sound of it tells it was not in the bathroom. Where did you place it, anyway?

Still dazed with the traces of your unsolicited nap, you carefully but swiftly climb out of the tub, grabbing the towel on top of the counter to quickly dry your body. You found it on top of the bedside table. The eerie silence inside the room made the sound echo all throughout, that you feel your ears bleed as it continuously rings.

Your thumb slides on the screen after you took a brief glance at the caller.

Your abandoned, dripping hair sticks irritatingly on your nape, soaking your towel as you forget to put on a robe.

“You’re not answering my calls.” Namjoon greets, his voice unrecognizably low.

What time is it there, again? You wonder. “Sorry, I dozed off in the tub.” You replied too quickly, words jumble in your mind as they stumble out of your mouth. Listening to the words seems wrong when you have come to understand what you said.

“You what?” He asks, sounding puzzled. A trace of concern laces in his voice more than anything, although you were too flushed to take the hint. “Uhh... Yeah, I fell asleep. Sorry about that...” You sheepishly falter. As you wait for his reply, you hear some shuffling instead on the other line.

Your mind still is blank as white while struggling to come up with a better reply.

“I heard that, but you fell asleep? In the tub? That’s not safe.” He probably just woke up. Perhaps, that must be why his voice is extra low, though he calls you every night and it sounded quite normal in his previous calls. “Right, I’m fine though. It’s not like I would drown or something.” You try to joke.

The silence lingers for a few seconds, before you hear him speak on the other line. “You should have rested instead of taking a bath.” He lightly scolds over the phone.

A chuckle bubbles past your throat, nodding in agreement. That was your initial plan. “I will...eventually.”

“Busy?”

This time, you hear people talking in the background. He’s in his hotel room, right?

“Just about. I had a long day, spent most of my free time in the library. I presumed, Mingyu already told you that, right?”

At the mention of his name, you didn’t see the way Namjoon’s eyebrows rose, as something weak but ugly feeling stirs inside him. “Hanbin communicates with him.”

Your mouth fell into an ‘o’, nodding as if he could see you. “Oh, right. He’s fine, right? I mean you approved of him as my guard?”

“Yes. Why do you ask? I trust that you’ll tell me if he ever acts inappropriately and I’ll make sure—“

“No, no, he’s okay, I mean… uh, he’s actually really formal.” You stammer, slowly growing flustered at the way you have spoken about Mingyu. The subject itself doesn’t really interest you, it’s just that you don’t want him to be dragged into Namjoon’s territorial issues especially when he’s not around.

Not only is Mingyu a taller version of Namjoon’s physique, he is also as attractive as your husband, which didn’t matter to you as Namjoon pretty much owns your heart, that you didn’t choose to.

“Good. I’m also expecting you to behave while I’m gone.” He warns playfully.

You scoff, returning the playfulness of his tone. “When have I not?”

“Of course. You’re a good girl for me, yeah?” He casually prods although the impact of his words seem to have struck you somewhere.

You bit your lip, started pacing back and forth with the towel as the only cover in your body. What would he feel if you tell him that?

You decided to change the subject, “Hey, listen… uh… I heard your birthday is approaching.” You begin, recalling the conversation you had with the housekeeper. This would be your first time spending his birthday with him.

“Uhuh...” He trails, silently telling you to keep going.

“Do you have plans for it?” You nervously ask, biting your nail in agitation as you kept going around the vicinity of the room.

Being a part of the elite social class means birthdays are extravagantly celebrated. You had them when you were young. Yet, Namjoon has not mentioned to you about his birthday plans, if he has any.

“Plans?” He echoes with a curious tone.

“I mean parties and stuff.” You immediately clarified back.

“Angel, I don't celebrate birthdays.” He says in a casual tone as if he was just telling you a random piece of information.

Taken aback by his response, you repeated what he said in a form of question. “You don’t?” Namjoon has not sensed the change of tone in your voice.

“I don’t. I have to go, baby. I will call you again. Hmm?” He didn’t even wait for your reply, ending the call right away.

He doesn’t celebrate his birthday?

Namjoon, who obviously has all the resources in the world to organize the most luxurious social events, happens to have disinterests celebrating his birthday?

You mean, you have too little enthusiasm toward social gatherings but that doesn’t mean you don’t celebrate your birthday. Even when you barely have enough savings to pay for your bills, you couldn’t let your birthday pass without treating yourself or spending the day with your friends.

It sounds weird, at the same time, lonely to hear that he disregards such an occasion enough to make your heart tug painfully. He must have had a horrible childhood, you thought. Or perhaps, he’s merely not fond of any kind of celebration. It shouldn’t be a big of a deal, right?

Slight dismay washes through you at the abruptness of the call.

What is it about him being away that bothers you? Is it his safety, your safety or...his mere absence?

For the nth time since Namjoon left for his business trip, you had slept through your alarm which only meant you were late again in your first class.

The day progresses rather slowly. When it feels like you’ve spent ages sitting inside the lecture theatre, barely listening to half the professor was saying turns out to be just a couple of minutes whenever you check the time on your phone.

After what felt like a day, your break comes rolling around. Bearing the effect of sleep deprivation, your walk towards the dining hall was unusually sluggish. Fortunately, Jihyo was already on the table of your usual spot waiting when you arrived.

Your shadow has yet to make his presence known which seems odd as he always tail you far behind, at the same time, intentionally allowing you to spot him wherever he is.

With his height, you could easily see the top of his head through the crowd, only that you didn’t need to look around because he’s in front of you and Jihyo, slightly wide-eyed with Jackson on his left, the former seemingly forced to be here.

Your eyebrows narrow in confusion. Though your friends knew you’re being guarded by him, they never really showed intention to befriend him.

“What’s going on Wang? Mingyu-ssi?” Jihyo seems amused at the mere sight, holding back her laughter as she notices the discomfort written in the poor handsome boy’s face. Your bodyguard surprisingly fits well in his all black casual attire like as if he is sporting a bad boy college student vibe. You couldn’t even point anything suspiciously odd with the way he casually holds himself as if he has his own world, not minding others’ business.

Jackson plops on the vacant seat across Jihyo’s and drags Mingyu on the seat next to him. He obligingly follows suit.

“He seems nicer and harmless than the other ones, Y/N. Had to befriend him before he makes me his next target.” Mingyu gazes at him with his sharp gaze that strangely reminds you of your husband’s stare.

“I can perfectly hear you.” He formally says to your friend, which presumably meant alternative to warning him.

Jackson paid no mind on the harmless threat, giving Mingyu a friendly smack on the back instead. “I know, bud. I’m not the enemy here, is what I’m trying to tell you.” He quips, which made Jihyo chuckle in return. Mingyu peers in your direction, then goes back to Jackson’s and Jihyo’s in utter confusion.

He probably has no idea what transpired before.

“You didn’t know?” Jackson attempts to confirm with a question.

“What?” Mingyu immediately asks back.

His act of ignorance isn’t believable enough for you. On his first day as your guard, you were stunned at how proficient he seemed to be on his pretense for someone who barely knows his way around the campus as if he’s been here before.

Shaking the thought away, you chose to butt in, “Don’t give him ideas.”

Jackson’s eyes slightly widen in realization. “You’re right. Anyways, I’m officially inviting you to eat lunch with us everyday. Is it a yes or a yes?”

Mingyu stares at him, dumbfoundedly.

“Shut up, Wang.” Jihyo laughs and then turns her head to meet Mingyu’s curious eyes. “Ignore him, but you’re always welcome to sit with us, just in case you’re allowed to— you know, eat with us.”

You only nodded in agreement.

If he ever considers it, he never showed any sign that he did as he ate silently the whole time while he listened to the three of you converse endlessly.

Like the past few days, the home feels different and strange without the towering owner lurking around the spacious vicinity like the king, himself. Namjoon never really confirmed when he will be back. He had not brought it up again after he once mentioned that the trip would take him a week. Perhaps, longer? It’s been a week. You don't know how long you’d manage without seeing him. His absence, as you first thought, would be a sense of breather for you for the first time since the marriage happened. But as days rolled around, you only hope for the week to end so you could see him again.

The longer you ponder over the thought of missing him, the harder it is to ignore the ache on the pit of your stomach, and desire pooling between your legs. The temperature on your body feels strangely higher considering it’s not yet summer and the room is fully air conditioned like the rest of the apartment. Your hair was pulled up in a bun, clothes thrown haphazardly on the cold, bathroom floor as you skimmed inside naked without bothering to close the door.

You let the shower run as you gradually get used to the feel of the water on your skin, your body shudders ever so lightly as you step under the running water, cautious enough not to get your hair soaked in the process. Shortly after, your shoulders slug as the water finally cools down your body, your insides almost relaxing.

You drew a long sigh, eyes closing, loving the therapeutic sensation of water as it soaks your body.

It wasn’t until you felt strong arms encircling your waist from behind that the heat spirals back into your body, especially in your lower region.

Their clothed body molding perfectly against your naked back as they pull your body impossibly closed. It was too sudden, and you were probably too lost in your own thoughts that you failed to hear any strange sounds, footsteps even. A shriek of surprise went past your throat, harshly squirming in reflex. You're too shocked to process who it is until he made a hush sound, calming you down. His lips found your naked shoulder, further making himself known through his gestures. “It’s me.” The familiar voice whispers next to your ear. Your violent movements instantly halted, but the shock still is evident through erratic beating of your heart. “Joon?” you softly call, trying to peer behind to have a proper look on him. In a teasing manner, he kisses your other shoulder, ruining your intent while your body is kept locked on his arms. By now, his clothes are already soaked against your back as wet as your hair as the running water continues to shower you both. And just as his lips found your nape, his hand cups one of breasts, softly squeezing the mound, his fingers gently pinching the pink nub. Your hand mindlessly flew to the hand on your waist that is keeping your body close to his, gripping it tight enough that your knuckles are turning white. Your eyelids fell shut at the sudden sensation, biting your lip to suppress any sound from your throat. His hand didn’t stop the gentle tormenting on your breast, his warm, sinful mouth now assaulting the skin on your neck, sucking it until the spot turns purple. The mere contact is enough to make you dizzy in need, intensely lighting your long overdue desire. And then the sensation stops all at once, his hand gone and his nose nuzzling your now-soaked hair. “J-Joon...” you softly beg. He didn’t answer, yet you could hear his ragged breathing, his crotch pressing hotly on your back. “Please,” you impatiently murmur. “Hmm...” Hums Namjoon, feeling his lips on your temple. “Please let me see you,” Your voice almost breaks. It’s been a week since you last saw him, his absence certainly overwhelmed you achingly.

His lack of response drives you into frustration. Then he swiftly spins you around, his hand on your hip pushes you further until your back is pressed flat on the cold tiled wall. Palms planted on either side of your face, entrapping you.

Your mouth left agape at the sight of him. His soaked white dress shirt, clinging to his torso like a second skin, further accentuating his lean body, his dripping wet slacks evidently showing the bulge of his arousal. Your mouth instantly waters at the sight, suddenly wanting to feel it under your touch, have your mouth and tongue taste him.

But you were too nervous to initiate a move. He continues to torment you under his wanton gaze, as if challenging you to protest against his captive. His eyes then roamed over the length of your body, feasting the view beneath his lashes, “Beautiful.” His fingers caught your chin, tilting it so he could look into your eyes.

His mouth draws nearer, until it lands on the wet skin of your cheek. He mumbles against your skin, “You have no idea how much I missed seeing your pretty face. Did you miss me, sweetheart?” Your eyes closing shut, nodding. “Yes,” You manage to say, while finding the strength to rub your palms sensually on his forearms that would hopefully coax him to initiate a move. He only hums in return, to your dismay. The running water from the shower head has stopped. Namjoon probably turned it off although it was too late as his whole body is already dripping with water.

His mouth is so close to yours, teasingly hovering over the corner of your mouth. When you ever so lightly tilt your head to the side, your lips caught his supple ones. Your delicate fingers found his cheeks, deepening the kiss. A groan vibrates on his chest, the weeks worth of abstinence has not been too kind for him, and he would undoubtedly break you if he suddenly loses the control he’s been nurturing instead of his desire.

Your actions, however, are doing so little for your own good. To your dismay, he was reacting too little, maintaining a minimal response. “Joon, please...” You mumble in between kisses.

“What do you want, sweetheart?” “I-I... I want you.” You moan, your voice almost failing you from the overwhelming heat of your desire.

The burning ache on his abdomen only intensifies at the mere sound of your begging. “You have me.” He says back in a soft voice, nuzzling your cheek while keeping a safe distance between your bodies. When your hand dares touch his crotch, a low growl rumbles on his chest, swiftly catching your hand on his, restraining your very intention. Tears pool in your eyes in desperation. And as much as you want him to fuck you senseless right this second, the desire to taste him was too intense and stronger to just set the thought aside. “Let me touch you... Joon, please...” His breathes quicken, refusing to entertain your offer. But it didn’t mean his desire is not spiraling wildly, his member twitching painfully the more your pleas feed his ears. His head momentarily threw back, and you use it as an opportunity to shuffle on your knees, your hands quickly found his crotch. Taken aback by your bold eagerness, he hisses harshly as your delicate fingers found his bulge. His intent to drag you back on your feet vanishes as he took in the sight of his naked goddess— blazing eyes returning his stare while hovering over his sensitive arousal. “Fuck, sweetheart.” He curses when you impatiently palms him while your other hand trembles as it attempts to unbuckle his belt. Helplessly murmuring, “Help me...” when you couldn’t seem to do it on your own. At your helpless plea, Namjoon quickly came to rescue your little dilemma. No more than a second, his large hand swiftly unbuckles his belt, your hand greedily undid his buttons, and tug his boxers enough to release his hard member. A gasp falls on your lips, taken aback at the sudden jolt of his thick cock against his stomach before your eyes. Surprise at the size of it, your insides clenches achingly, wondering how it had fit inside you before. But realizing why his entrance burns your insides despite your wetness, his huge cock filling you would extremely stretch your walls to fit himself.

You have seen it so briefly before on your first night together, but you haven’t had the time to admire it as Namjoon took you so urgently.

Your mouth waters at the sight of a glistening pink head, your cold, delicate fingers coming in contact with his slick member to wrap themselves around his thickness.

The subtle touch of your fingers felt too good. If it’s possible, his brown eyes only grew darker, that they are almost black now. Your mind is in shambles as both of your hands gently pump their way up and down his length.

His hips stutter at your ministration. As Namjoon falls into a state of euphoria, his head is thrown back, palms glued on the wall behind you to prevent his strength from crumbling. Drawing your lips near, your tongue did an experimental lick at the glistening pink head. The harsh intake of breath you heard from him coax you further, swiping the underside of his length with your tongue before slowly taking him in your mouth. ”Fuck!” He growls so sexily at the feel of your warm mouth. You felt his cock twitched, hips bucking at your warm, inviting mouth. Then you suddenly felt your bun loosens, followed by the pull of your hair as his fingers thread into your soaked hair.

“That’s it, pretty slut.” He breathlessly praises. He draws back before filling your mouth full again. His sensitive tip touching your throat has you moaning rather erotically which only turns him on further.

He is huge, and despite willingly taking him down to your throat, the length of his cock couldn’t possibly fit all inside your mouth. Your eyes closing for a moment, suppressing the urge to choke.

“Such a good little slut for me, aren’t you sweetheart?”

Namjoon’s grip on your hair tightens, manipulating the pace to his desired speed. You didn’t care, because his pleasure matters to you more at this point.

When he glides his cock back inside, you hollow your cheeks just in time, tight enough to have him nearly gasping his next breath.

You let him fuck your mouth slowly, until he picks up a pace. Assaulting your mouth with the intrusion while mixture of your saliva and his arousal continues to leak out of your mouth.

The sounds of pleasure you hear from him only intensifies your own arousal, your stomach heating up each time your core achingly clenches.

The darkness in his eyes and the way curses recklessly stumble out of his beautiful mouth while you suck him raw takes your breath away. You’ve never seen him this vulnerably clouded in pleasure. And you’d willingly let him fuck you again this way if it means having to witness him this helpless while he chases the feel of your mouth. Your eyes never left his as you peer up from your knees. The more you listen to his pleasure, the harder you want to take him in.

When you felt it twitch again, you deliberately took him deeper until you’re nearly choking.

Namjoon has had his fair share of women— all of whom are experienced, knew their way to pleasure him. But the goddess beneath him—his sweet angel, the woman of his dreams and dirty fantasies unknowingly had him at his mercy.

The addicting warmth and suction of your mouth pulling him further into the depth of bliss. “No, angel—” He rasps in between rapid breaths, wanting to prolong the fire until he gets to fill his favorite addicting hole, so tight, he could already taste the feeling.

You whimper, “No…” You wanted it so much. The thought of him cumming undone inside your mouth is a dirty fantasy you suddenly wish to fulfill right now.

“We’ll save it up for when I’m inside your tight pussy.“ He breathes, pulling you up and bracing you against the wall. Your thighs wobble from your previous position.

His eager mouth captured yours, harshly sucking your bottom lip, teasing it as his teeth gently pierces through your bruised lip.

He could taste himself in you as his tongue thoroughly laps the inside of your mouth. Until he moves down to your jaw, his tongue tracing his tracks down to your neck onto your already purple skin while his fingers found the pink bud of your breast. It was what made you react so sexily, moaning helplessly, burying your fingers in his hair tightly as his teeth punctures the skin then laps the area soothingly.

Your body continues to heat up in his ministrations despite the cold atmosphere in the bathroom, certain that your arousal now visibly pools out of your core to your thighs.

Your fingers hastily unbutton his dress shirt, impatient to reveal his bare torso for your eyes to feast on. But just about you had undone the last button, he crouches, robbing you of the chance to admire his body. His mouth encloses on your hard pink bud, his tongue teasingly encircling on the crown of your breast as his other hand works simultaneously, squeezing your mound inside his palm.

The sensitivity of your breasts adding up to the sensation of his mouth and hand is too much, panting as you struggle to catch your breath. Until his head lowers farther down, tracing his way down with his open mouth kisses.

Namjoon swiftly pulled your thighs apart, hooking your thigh over his shoulder to see all of you.

The mere sight of your sex could already tell how turn on you are, but it wasn’t enough for him. His fingers part your folds, dipping his thumb to feel your arousal. “Ah, you’re dripping, baby. Is this for me, hmm?”

His head lowers more, mouth hovering your pubic bone, teasingly planting sloppy kisses there.

The rapid intakes of your breath did not go unnoticed by Namjoon. A devious grin spreads on his lips as his thumb starts assaulting your clit enough to have your legs trembling from bliss. The reaction he seeks from you were generously poured out of your mouth.

“Yes god. Joon please—” Your hips jerking, needing more friction than what he’s giving. He was quick to restrain your movements, pushing your hips flat against the cold wall. Your whines of frustration soon echoes inside the bathroom.

Namjoon draws his mouth nearer, his nose erotically nuzzling your front sex that you could already feel his warm breath, “You smell exquisitely alluring, angel.”

Your anticipation shortly turns into desperation, continuously sobbing his name. Your heavenly pleas were enough to give you what you want, Namjoon willingly rewarded his tongue on your clit, licking your nub so good your eyes clenched from the sudden spark of sensation.

“So sweet…” he mumbles appreciatively, before sucking the sensitive nub in his warm mouth. The act alone has you panting in pleasure.

“Ahhh! Joon—fuck!” Your fingers quickly found his hair, your grip tightening the harder he sucks and laps your clit. You were drowning in need, darkness fills your vision as they remained shut, focusing on the sensation brought by his mouth’s ministrations. You could feel yourself leaking, and made it easier for him to slide his fingers inside your aching core, rubbing and curling them until you're visibly writhing. Cries of pleasure continue to pour out of your mouth.

“Ah! Joon! Oh god!”

Your beautiful sounds alone could bring him to hilt, his cock painfully growing harder, merely listening to you as his mouth and fingers drive you oblivion.

The painful tug of your fingers on his scalp as they tighten their grasp on his hair signals your forthcoming orgasm.

“That’s it, cum for me, little slut.” He mumbles against your sex, the vibration of his mouth against your core sending you further in the brink, as the knot of pleasure building up in your stomach snaps. You cry out, his name the only thing you can articulate of, as you climax deliciously against his mouth. Hips grinding to ride out your orgasm.

Namjoon greedily lap every bit of your sweet juices, while his thumb strums your clit to prolong your orgasm. He didn’t stop, not even when he hears you whining from overstimulation. He only withdrew his mouth on your core when you finally met his gaze, coming back from your high.

Your fingers raking his wet locks out his face as it keeps the span of his forehead hidden, wanting to see all of his pretty face.

Namjoon stood, his knees skillfully bracing you flat from the wall. He yanks his soaking, white top off his body, discarding it there before doing the same thing to his slacks proceeded by his boxers, revealing his perfectly honeyed skin body. This is the first and only time you had seen him completely naked right before your eyes.

The two of you sharing an expansive closet lets you have a glimpse of his naked torso once in a while, sometimes him adorning a pair of boxers while he selects his working attire for the day. But those times were always short lived, you shying away from staring for too long than casual glances.

From the intimate instances you had with him, you never had the opportunity to appreciate his nudity. Your eyes glint with pure admiration, seeing all of him now in front of you. Your tongue dazedly darted out to wet your lips, feasting purely on his body.

Namjoon yet again found your lips, his tongue unsolicitedly invading your mouth, fighting for the dominance which you willingly gave up. He took your responsiveness as an opportunity to pull your body in his embrace, your legs following on their accord as they automatically weave themselves around his hips over his back, your hands finding purchase on his nape. His very arousal pressing on your stomach has you moaning against his greedy mouth.

Namjoon gracefully carried you all the way out towards the bedroom, completely dazed in his kisses.

He didn’t let go of your lips all the way out, not until he dumps your wet body on the mattress. Namjoon kneels on the foot of the bed, hands grasping on your hips to flip you over.

“On your knees, sweetheart.” He commands.

A sound of what he initially recognizes as a moan tears out of you. He plants a small kiss to your hip, before he hears you object, “No!”

“What—“

“I want to see you,” You whimper, pulling his face closer, fishing for a kiss.

A smirk slowly made its way on his face, eyes darkening at the sight of you helpless in his mercy.

“You want to see me while I fuck you, is that it?” He trails, pulling your thighs apart, crawling his way between your thighs.

His nose nuzzles yours teasingly, hovering over your mouth.

Heaving a sigh in contentment, you nod. “I miss you...”

“Do you, now? Or... you only want to be fucked hard?” He murmurs, mouth ajar as it tormentingly touches your lips.

Your forehead creases in a frown, “That’s not true.”

“I’ve never seen you this needy before, Y/N. Tell me, what do you want me to do?” His fingers brushing wet locks away from your beautiful face.

“Please, fuck me...”

He nods, gently bucking his hips to slide his length on your slit. “Is this enough for you, sweetheart?” You whine helplessly.

“Joon, please… just fuck me!” Plea pours out of your mouth in complete devastation. His warmth doing nothing but fuel the ache in your core as it clenches in wanton need of friction.

You beg more and more, the longer he teases you. Namjoon lowers his head further in the crook of your neck, his teeth and tongue alternately grazing and soothing the sensitive skin. The sensation feel achingly erotic, until he not so gently bit your skin, enough to leave a mark. The mere distraction made you almost forget his tip on your entrance, until he thrusts so hard your eyes closed from the undesired pain, stretching you far too much.

“Joon—“ Your moan stifles, crying out at the painful intrusion. Tears brim in your eyes as his length stretches you fully, your slick wetness welcomes him in a swift but burning entrance. He captured your lips, somehow distracting you from the unavoidable ache of your union.

You almost didn’t want him to move from the burning ache of your walls around him. He rocks ever so gently, eliciting a sound of pleasure from you. The burning ache didn’t subside, but as he prolonged the small pace he started, you became used to the pain, chasing the tiny pleasure that comes with each thrust he gives.

The sounds you continuously emit signals him to keep going, until he picks up a pace. Soon after, sparks of euphoric bliss came shooting within your core, numbing the pain.

Your lustful gasps and his grunts were in unison as you both get used to the delicious friction of your intimate union.

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” You deliriously moan when he suddenly pushes your thigh up on his shoulder, allowing his cock to plunge farther into your warm, tight depths until you’re writhing, your sounds were music to his ears further pulling him deeper in euphoria.

The feeling of your tight walls gripping around his cock is such a sweet, addicting sensation. The deeper he hammers into your core, the closer he gets to chase down the delicious spark of his pleasure. The new angle allowed him to discover the places untouched, thus finding your sweet spot, that has you rolling your eyes in the back of your end. Toes curling as sparks violently shoot through your core, intensifying the knot that holds your desire.

“I’m— oh yes, right there!” you gasp, “Fuck!” Your fingers tightly thread on his hair, mouth greedily seeking his attention.

“So fucking tight, sweetheart. You feel so good around me.” Namjoon growls in between sloppy kisses against your mouth.

“So good… Joon, please... don't stop!” You sob, getting lost at your pleasure as you desperately chase the end.

Namjoon rolled his hips incredibly faster, ramming through you endlessly making you shudder from the intense sensation.

You could feel it, so close.

The violent pushes and pulls of his hips didn’t stop, rapid plunges in and out of your depths until the pleasure came rushing from the pit of your stomach.

“Joon!” You moan, the knot finally twisting, waves of euphoria shattering through your trembling body.

Namjoon’s hips stutter, savoring the feel of your clenching walls around, nearing his high. “Angel—fuck!” A long, carnal sound vibrates on his chest, as he picks up his speed while your insides tremor at the intensity of your orgasm, ferociously thrusting his cock so fast as he chases his own climax, and shooting his liquid generously inside you. His mouth attacks your breast to counter his sounds of pleasure.

Your whimpers echo in the room, the post-orgasmic bliss mixes with the stinging sensation brought about by the love bites he generously marked on your skin slowly pulls you back from oblivion, while you listen to your pants and his rapid breathing.

When he finally comes back to his senses, his tired eyes briefly surveys your length. Your body remains still as your eyes are closed shut, chest rapidly rising and falling. Assuming you dozed off, he carefully untangles his limbs off of you to clean you up before tucking you in.

As he climbs off the mattress, your hand manages to grip his arm in time. “No, don’t go.” He hears you breathlessly whimper.

You look spent— satiated even. He could clearly see your eyes as they struggle to open still. He retreats back on the mattress, pressing a soft kiss on your forehead.

“I’m not going anywhere.” He reassures you in a soothing tone. A sigh went past your lips in relief. You gave him a subtle nod, trusting his words.

“I miss you,” You croak, you were just so tired, and sleepy. But you can’t seem to move on from missing him too much for the past few days.

He could see it in your eyes, the vulnerable side of you in the aftermath of the lovemaking.

“I know, baby.” He whispers close to your ear as he strokes your hair in a comforting manner.

His touch, so gentle in contrast to how he rammed you to the hilt minutes ago. It was as if he was cooing you to sleep. Few moments later, your consciousness slowly shrinks, finally succumbing to darkness.

The next moment your eyes open, the first thing they search around is him. His side of the bed is empty. And the moment you dared to move, you instantly felt the ache in your muscles and the numb feeling in between your thighs. Then your eyes noticed a shirt, which you have on. Just by the size of it, you knew it was Namjoon’s but you don't ever remember putting it on before you fell asleep.

How long have you been sleeping?

It was dark in the room, the dim lights supporting just enough so you could see your way through the room.

“Joon?” You call out, looking around the room. There’s no sign of him— until your ear caught a distinct clinking of glass, your gaze instantly landed on the very subject you were seeking for.

At the sound of you calling his name, his head snaps, instantly meeting your gaze as you struggle your way towards the corner of massive room.

He wore a pair of plaid pj pants and a plain white shirt similar to the material that covers your body now. His messy hair tells you that he had pushed back his locks more than once. His isn’t this long before, and you wonder how many regular haircuts he had abandoned to have it this long. With how endearing he looks with his hair, you made a mental note to have your way to stop him from cutting it any time soon.

When you shifted your gaze away as you near the stone coffee table, you saw there on top, a glass container of expensive alcohol, a liquor glass and an ashtray which made you turn your eyes back at him. You didn’t notice the stick in between his fingers right away.

“Angel,” he greets in a curious tone, surprised to see you awake.

“You’re not asleep.” You say, your stare following his fingers as he inhales a long draw through the stick before crushing its end against the ashtray. Smoke coming out of his mouth and nose as he exhales.

His hand caught yours, coaxing you to sit on his lap. His fingers brushing away your hair out of your face. “You okay?” His surprisingly gentle tone laces in concern.

You only nodded in reply, willingly obliging onto his embrace. Your thighs curling on his lap as his arms instantly pull you on his chest, preventing you from falling off.

The lingering smell of cigarette and alcohol from his breath mixed with his natural scent wafted through your nostrils as you find yourself burying your face on the crook of his neck. You didn’t know it could smell this intoxicating on him. As if your core is not literally burning enough from the intimacy earlier, you could feel yourself slowly leaking, core clenching painfully at the thought of his thick length inside you.

His hand rests on your back, the other on your thigh, the warmth in his body enveloping you from the cold.

You tilt your head to the side, “I didn’t know you smoke.” You say in dazed of your growing desire.

“Hmm, does it bother you?”

You didn’t answer. But let yourself drink in his exquisite smell.

You felt his palm soothingly rub your back, “You should rest, I’ve worn you out.” You cheeks heating up on his mere words.

Your lips pressing tiny kisses there, on the skin of his neck.

He stills, recognizing the intention of your sweet gestures. “Sweetheart—“

“Please, make love to me Joon.”

He sighs, “I was not gentle with you, sweetheart, it’s too soon for you.”

His shirt crumples beneath your fingers, “I want you.”

The way you beg him to take you made him forget how he was striving to control himself to fuck you again and again, until his needs are temporarily sated.

He was not gentle and the aftermath of the intimacy surely left traces of pain from how tight your core is. It was the reason why he’s now several glasses in from liquor, distracting himself because it’s too soon to satisfy the urge have his addicting vice.

With your plea, his restraint vanishes so quickly, giving you what you had begged for.

He took you there on the couch.

You were clinging onto him, urging for him to fuck you harder. Your sweet moans, your stinging bite marks on his shoulders, and your warm, tight core choking his cock brought him to the hilt. Cumming in the depth of your insides raw and hard. The thought of you bearing his child briefly feeds his mind as his liquid mixed with your juices gushes out of your core.

The alcohol, being the source of his early distraction, fail to restraint him to fuck you, again. For the third time of the night, you willingly gave yourself in to his carnal needs. Despite the evident ache in your muscles all throughout your body, his touch, his kisses and the pleasure he made you feel were enough to coax you.

The next morning, you unquestionably feel horrible. You could feel your head throb, and the slight attempt of moving made you whimper in pain. The burning sensation in your core is difficult not to miss as much as the ache in your body.

Namjoon is nowhere in sight and as much as you want to come search for him, the blinding light seeping from the floor to ceiling glass wall made it such a heavy task to do so.

What time is it?

You inwardly groan at the thought of missing your classes. You have done it a lot of times before that you literally couldn’t afford to miss some more.

Feeling the exhaustion from your body, you dozed off some more and only stirred awake when you felt something on your face.

With your eyes closed, you know it was no other than your husband. His hand moves from your face to your hair, gently stroking and raking your locks away from your face.

When the afternoon break came approaching, he paid a short visit to the room to check you in. He didn’t come to his office today, shifting his appointments through digital meetings in his study.

He’s been watching you for a few minutes now. Worry creeps into him, the intimate activities must have drained your energy empty. He mentally reminds himself to be gentle to you next time.

“Hey,” Namjoon suddenly hears you greet. His gaze lifted toward your eyes.

A smile slowly spreads on his lips.

“Good afternoon, sweetheart.”

He laughs when you groan, shutting your eyes closed in distraught as you realized it is indeed late.

Frowning, “I missed my classes.”

“You did. Your friend called this morning, I answered the call and told her you’re unwell.”

“Jihyo?“

“Yes. Perhaps, you’ve rested enough?” You nodded.

Unfortunately for you, that wasn’t the only time you missed most of your classes just because you were too tired to get up in the morning.

He didn’t falter the following days. Taking you one way or another. You even thought he would finally be sated with his needs after several days. You’re wrong. Because the more you allow him to touch you, the more he wants to take you shamelessly just about anywhere he can make his advances. “Joon, we’re in the kitchen.” You manage to say as his hand slides inside your sweatpants one Sunday evening. You‘re heating up a pasta that was abandoned several hours ago, starving from fulfilling your other needs. Miyoung must have kept the food in the fridge when she realized the two of you have no intention to eat the supposed lunch. Namjoon tags along, watching you prep the food in the microwave until he decides touching you seems like a better idea. His fingers almost there, where they were earlier on the bed, and if you weren't too hungry and spent, you would probably let him do you here. Your hand grips his arm tight, restraining whatever intention he has. “No one is here.” He insists, lips assaulting the skin on your exposed shoulder. The bulge of his crotch pressing on your back, feeling the evidence of his growing arousal.

A mere slave to his touch, you appeal, “Joon, can we eat first? I’m hungry,” when you feel his other hand sneaks under your shirt. His movements gradually took a pause, sighing in defeat. He kisses your temple before letting you eat in peace.

“Listen, can I talk about something?” Mingyu gave you a brief glance, although he seems to have his focus fixed in front as he drives you back home. “Of course, Mrs. Kim.” He says politely. Your face scrunches up. “I told you to call me Y/N.” That was on his first day, you instructed him to address you by your name when Hanbin introduced you to Mingyu as ‘Mrs. Kim’. Mingyu nods without returning your gaze, “I could, but I’m not sure the boss would be thrilled to hear I’m on a first name basis with his wife.” He could be right. But you choose not to voice it out. Shrugging, “I’m sure he would not mind.” “You don’t want the boss to get mad.” He states as a matter of fact, then adds, “What do you want to talk about, anyways?” You shifted in your seat, slightly angling your body towards him. “So, do you guys know what time Namjoon usually comes home?” He didn’t speak right away, eyes narrow hearing your question.

“Hanbin does not tell me that sort of information, unless it’s necessary. My job is to guard you, anyway. Why do you ask?” There was something in his demeanor that changed, or was it your mind playing tricks on you? “I... Uhm...” You fumble through the right words that could explain your plan, but all you had come up with is a simple reassurance of his participation. “Can I trust you though? You know... not to tell him?” He clears his throat and shuffles on his right earpiece. Your eyes caught it. Is someone speaking on him through it? “I’m not sure, we don’t keep a secret to the boss.” He responds, shortly. Part of his job requires him to disclose your activities and anything related to your safety. Entertaining your antics might put him in serious trouble. Your eyebrows rose. “Ever?” You ask, testing the water. His cooperation would really help you out.

His forehead creases, sizing up your words whether it’s a trap or just some white lies far from a threat to his job. “Are you questioning my loyalty, Mrs. Kim?” The thing is, as the conversation prolongs, it would be difficult for him to avoid trouble, he thought as he fails to understand your purpose.

“No. Just... it’s a different kind of secret.” Your voice falters. If you want to keep a secret, why should you drag him with it? “A secret is a secret. It would cost me my job, you know.”

Your eyes roll as if you don’t know that. He’s not even letting you talk before deciding on his own. You wouldn’t even bother telling him if you don’t need his support to pull off your plan, how will you buy stuff without him tipping it all off to Namjoon’s right hand man. Speaking of which, perhaps, you shall consider tagging Hanbin along in your plan. Heaving an exaggerated, you convince him further, “It's not something bad, will you hear me out? You won’t be in trouble if you keep it a secret. Just promise me you won’t tell him?”

He didn’t look at you, nor made an effort to acknowledge it. “Hear me out first?” You try again when he seems doubtful. His focus was clearly on the road as he shows clear disinterest to listen to you.

“Fine then...” You surrender, crossing your arms.

Silence filled the air inside the car all throughout the journey home, with you frequently shooting childish glares in his direction the entire time. When Mingyu expertly maneuvers the car on the garage, you quickly climb off the car fully intending to ignore him just so you could stir guilt in him because you couldn’t directly admit you need his help.

Unexpectedly, Mingyu catches up with you and suddenly offers, “We can talk tomorrow. On your break.” Then he sprinted toward the flight of stairs instead of usually taking the lift before you could even process his words.

He changed his mind that fast?

Out of curiosity, you did try to talk to him again during that night but you couldn’t get a hold of him. And going to the basement where the team camps in could raise suspicion so you waited until tomorrow.

The following day, you notice an unfamiliar guy adorning a similar all black uniform. It does not bother you though since your husband owns a whole agency. However, Mingyu didn’t show up and was replaced by a new one. Although questions start stirring up in your mind, you never really voiced out your concerns to anyone.

When you got home that night, you attempted to wring out an answer from Namjoon. You didn’t need to find him because the moment you returned from uni, he was at the foyer with Hanbin, backs facing your direction. By the mere looks of it, he was sort of giving commands to his right hand man, something you couldn’t properly hear what it is about.

“Hi.” You finally speak, catching both of their attention. Namjoon made a gesture in his hand, dismissing Hanbin while you approached his tall figure.

As Hanbin passes by you, he sends a polite nod to your direction as a greeting, before disappearing from one of the doorways.

With a few steps forward, Namjoon met you half-way, eyeing you up and down. “Sweetheart,” He murmurs while swiftly reaching for your hand, to pull you in for a kiss.

It wasn’t even just a peck. His lips have instantly dominated yours, making sure he sucked and licked your lips enough to have you catching your breath when he drew back. Your cheeks instantly flame at the sudden ministration. You couldn’t even keep an eye contact with him, too embarrassed with how quickly your body reacted to his lips. Unlike you, Namjoon still wear a passive expression, not even a single affected by the kiss. Of course, he did more than just a kiss to you before. Keeping a safe distance from him, you took a step back. “You replaced Mingyu?” You begin inquiring. Out of all the things you can ask, it has to be the very reason for his anger. He didn’t seem one bit pleased to hear you mention your bodyguard’s name instead of asking how his day had gone like your usual opening question during dinner. “I did, should it matter?” He answers with another question. Nervous by the intensity of his stare, you shrug, “I was just wondering why he’s not around.”

It’s true. If Mingyu didn’t promise the talk today, you wouldn’t be this curious. “He’s back in the headquarters.” Namjoon briefly provides.

But the information was too short to rest your mind in peace. Why did he suddenly removed him as your guard? “Oh, okay.“ Something tells you, it’s not all of that. Mingyu’s absence, for all you care, could be anything work-related or personal as long as the boss is concerned. You‘re already aware that Namjoon does not take jealousy too lightly, and somehow you’ve presumed Mingyu will inevitably be victimized under Namjoon’s territorial behavior. The problem is, you couldn’t seem to think of any instance that would make your husband jealous. Unless... Namjoon knows something else you’re not aware of. “Will he come back here?” You ask further, nervously fidgeting your bracelet while surveying his expression. His eyebrows knitted for whatever reason, significant or not. “No.” “Why not?” Namjoon cocks his head to the side, his now pitch black eyes strangely spoke with raw emotions you couldn’t tell what exactly is. “Tell me one good reason why he should be here...” He suggests with a nonchalant tone. Unknown to you, his patience is shrinking as he lowers his head to eye you with his tense stare. You didn’t understand what it is for, but you couldn’t help your body as it faintly shudder under his stare. “I’m just curious—”

“How many secrets of yours have you told the boy, Y/N?” Your heart momentarily stops at the mention of your name. Because he rarely calls you by name.

Is he referring to the conversation you had with him yesterday? “W-What... do you mean?” The cold temperature couldn’t even cease the rising tension between you two. “You perfectly understand what I mean.” He answers right away, locking his gaze to you. Making sure you could see the way his eyes flicker with fire. Mingyu told him?

You fumble with words, confused at Namjoon’s anger towards you. “How...w-what...what did he tell you?” “What do you think?” Namjoon returns the question back. And it confuses you more now for how your inquiry has turned into a confrontation, especially that the unnecessary anger is directed at you. You should have not beat around the bush and just directly told him you wanted to surprise Namjoon.

Now, Namjoon thinks you’re actually keeping something serious from him. Did Mingyu really snitch on you? You quietly ponder over, as you recall what happened inside the car. Mingyu was barely participating in the conversation, and the way he responded to you... it was formal, and uncooperative like the usual. The fact that Namjoon knows about it is already a giveaway that Mingyu actually tell-taled. Unless... the earpiece— “If he told you about it, then you would know he didn’t even let me talk, unless he told you something else...“ You trailed. The longer you think of it, the more convinced you are that Namjoon knows something more, just from the look he bears... “We can talk tomorrow. On your break.” Mingyu’s words echo in your mind, once again. And as your brain slowly processes the information, it gradually makes sense to you…

The way he was talking to you in the car made you believe he didn’t want to participate in whatever ploy you have, but he quickly changed his mind once both of you were out of the car. It was not his two-way earpiece. But the car-- Namjoon saw the horror slowly creeping into your face. “You heard, didn’t you...” You breathed. Namjoon heard it clearly, fully comprehending the words you just uttered.

“Something must be in that car, isn’t it?” You press, further.

He is well-aware that you’re not stupid, and you’ll eventually find it out. He just didn’t imagine it to be revealed this way. Nonetheless, his lips only pursed as he remains calm and collected, no trace of remorse or guilt visible on his face.

His expression tells you he was not bothered by the fact that you found out. You didn’t know how the fire in your eyes is effortlessly piercing his heart. The kind he does not want to see in your eyes. You scoff, “What else—Is my phone bugged?” You suddenly prod, tilting your head up so you could fully observe him through your lashes. His face, however, maintains a straight face. You waited for his answer, silently wishing he would debunk your assumption. The lack of response only made you confirm it. Fury quickly courses within you, “Why?” Your hands rub your face in utter disbelief. “You have me tailed everywhere by your men, is that not enough?” You spat, resentment slowly clouding your mind,

”You have my freedom under your mercy, now my privacy? What else do you want from me?”

“It’s for your safety—”

You laugh humorlessly, harshly brushing the stubborn tears on your cheeks. “Tell me, is everything in your apartment bugged? The bedroom? The closet? The bathroom—” “Hush sweetheart, your body is mine and only for my eyes to see.” He was quick to come to your side, catching your arms. You didn’t like the proximity. It makes you weak.

“I’m not your fucking toy! You can’t do this to me!” “Calm down, baby. I love my woman submissive.” He says in a soothing tone. His words as softly as they were spoken hurt you deeply, fueling your ire even more.

You didn’t know how you found the strength to slap him. Your hand trembles, stinging from pain after it meets his skin.

“Find another woman, then!” His face barely turned from the impact, proceeding to address your anger.

“Calm down.” He attempts to console, but it only did the opposite to your ego. You trash your arms out, hating the way he still has the upperhand despite the table being turned upside down. Your strength could never compare to his as you struggle to push him. “You are my woman. Need I remind you that?” Harshly shaking your head, “No! Don’t touch me!” His grip loosens on your arms, and you took it as your chance to sprint off towards the stairs, not wanting to repeat what happened in his office before.

You locked yourself in the bathroom, somehow trusting that this is the only place kept hidden from any prying eyes. Tears uncontrollably flow through your cheeks, face buried on your hands as you helplessly listen at the loud thumping of your heart. If you didn’t pull back, chances are he would have his way to take your weakness in his advantage. The strong surge of emotions you feel cannot even compare to his physical strength.

You’re confused, hurt and disgusted all at once. You didn’t expect how messed up this whole marriage thing could get, realizing you actually know so little of him, of what he does in a living. To think that you have learned to trust him because of the stupid affection you have been nurturing for months, makes your insides twist in fury. Perhaps, it was a spur of the moment thought that you regarded as a wise decision, as anger overpowers your senses. You didn’t understand how it transpired, accordingly. When you quickly packed up a few things put the bag underneath the bed while waiting for the night to progress, Namjoon didn’t come to the bedroom. You thought it helped you leave smoothly.

Little did you know, Namjoon was watching the scene unfold through the numerous cameras simultaneously viewing before his eyes on the screen of his laptop. It was taking all of his willpower to stop you and lock you in his bedroom until your anger subsides, but something tells him it would not do good to cool down your anger.

Funny how the situation unexpectedly turns upside down as he recalls being gutted with anger. Not liking how you so easily open up to others than him. He couldn’t deny the ugly feeling traversing within him when he listened to your interaction with the boy.

As the night rolls around, the burning sensation of the alcohol in his throat becomes addicting, taking more until the ache in his chest numbs.

Jackson’s apartment was the only place you could reach at this hour. Considering Jihyo is staying in the college dorm, you wouldn’t be able to get inside the building for it was already past two in the morning. His place was not even considered a hideout. But at that point, you don't even care if Namjoon comes along breaking down Jackson’s doorway to force you back at home. You only needed a safe place away to think at the moment because you couldn’t bare to see him, yet. And you’re well aware of the effect he has on you. He can quickly cloud your judgement over his will through his mere touch. That’s how bad you’ve fallen for him.

Few days of distancing should enough for you to sort your feelings, if he doesn’t come collecting you himself.

“You okay?” Jackson croaks, seeing you trembling a little. Minutes prior, he was ready to beat the shit out of the person who was smashing his doorbell like a madman. Never would he think it was you of all people.

“He didn’t... hurt you, did he?” He hesitatingly asks, seeing the traces of tears staining your cheeks. Shaking your head, “No. We just had a fight.” “He doesn’t know, right? That you’re here?” You gave Jackson a knowing look, “He probably does by now.” Jackson offered his bed on the first night, but you turned his offer down. You took the couch instead, somehow preparing yourself for the imminent devastation of the storm. Fortunately for you, no one tried to break their way into Jackson’s apartment that night, relieved that everything is still in place or it’ll surely make you guilty for dragging your friends to your problems with Namjoon.

That following morning, you transferred into Jihyo’s dorm, deciding it would be best for Jackson’s safety. Six days insufferably passed. However, it felt longer than that. Staying away had not concluded the fight you had with Namjoon. There was also no sign of Namjoon or his men lurking around the college or the dorm in the past few days. And it bothered you more than it should have given you peace. The thought alone made you realized, you were more affected by your action as you were deeply tormented by the thoughts of him and the possibility that he doesn’t want you, anymore.

Your anger towards him couldn’t tame your feelings for him. Maybe you have underestimated it as a mere attraction—infatuation, even.

That night, Namjoon showed up in the dorm’s doorsteps, to which you had already expected since the first night. But you’re still left surprised, nonetheless.

Your heart painfully tugs, as your chest rises and falls with rapid breaths. “What are you doing here?” Indeed, it was unfair. While you wallow in despair for days, he seems not one bit affected by the situation.

“You will go home,” He calmly orders, his eyes briefly scanning you over.

As ever, he didn’t fail to make your heart thump crazily from the mere sight of him. While you look worse—missing a lot of sleep from trying to balance your studies and your issues with him, he looks stunningly gorgeous, powerful, and unfitting to be in a place like this. “No, I‘m staying.” You insist. “I’m not asking for you permission.” He corrects you in a formal tone, before walking past your figure. “Namjoon—wait! Where are you going?” You panicked, tailing behind him as he immediately finds Jihyo’s room where he scans around the small space. This is barely a room to stay in, he silently thought. “Pack your clothes. I’ll give you five minutes before we go. Unless, you want to leave without them—” You didn’t let him finish, cutting him of mid-sentence. “No, I'm not coming with you.” You compel, determined to follow what you had planned in your mind.

The look on his face is all too familiar, the one that tells you he won’t take no for an answer. “Do not test my patience, sweetheart.”

“Namjoon, stop.” You begin, visibly in distress by the sudden shift of the situation. You are aware he always has the upperhand.

“I want to stay here. Can’t you at least give me that after what you’ve done?” You implore. As much as you miss him, you couldn’t afford to see him yet, or it could break you. “I already gave you space, that’s enough for you.” Shaking your head, “I didn’t ask you to. I left.” You say. His height does not intimidate you anymore, but the way he holds himself now, he seems different. As if he was deliberately trying to make you succumb to him.

“Sweetheart, I had all the means to stop your ploy if I wanted to. I didn’t, because I figured you would need it.” Declares Namjoon, drawing himself closer to where you stood.

You took a step back. “What if I don't want to?” You challenge.

He lowers his head, allowing you to have a glimpse of his dark eyes, silently warning you. “You don't have a choice, sweetheart.”

You let him win, again. Because you were left with no option. You couldn’t think of anything else that you could do to oppose him without compromising anyone, especially your friends. Nothing you could do but to give in for now.

Namjoon already disappeared from somewhere when you entered the living room, leaving you all alone until you hear footsteps nearing towards your direction.

You turn to see who it was.

“What are you doing here?” You warily ask, utterly surprised to see him. How many more surprises do you need yo deal with today? By how ugly the events have turned out, you won’t expect to see him again, or anywhere near the penthouse. He gave you a nod as a form of greeting, before answering, “Working. What else do you think I’m here for?” “For Namjoon?” “Of course, he’s my boss. But he gave me a specific instruction to guard the queen.”

You only gave him a look, although with the obvious height difference, you had to tilt your head up to do so.

Your visible annoyance quickly amuses him. After what happened, he really has the nerve to smirk right in front of you?

“I’m sorry Mrs. Kim, but you look horrible today. You alright?” He shamelessly nags to which earns him scowl from you. “That’s nice of you to say.” You retort, “I’ve been missing a lot of sleep, thank you very much.” He laughs as if nothing really happened.

It’s not his fault, anyway. You don’t blame him for what happened. However, the urge to ask him why he’s back here almost slips past your lips. Only that you remember someone could potentially be eavesdropping to which you didn’t need unnecessary suspicions from Namjoon, anymore.

The conversation was short lived when Miyoung called you in, gesturing for you to come with her in the kitchen, not expecting to see Namjoon sitting in one of the stools in the island counter where food is sumptuously served.

Your footsteps stagger, half-considering to leave the kitchen. However, Namjoon patiently waits for your next move, as if silently ordering you to take a seat.

Heaving a sigh, you did just that, not wanting to stir an argument with him.

Once you sat down across from his seat, he starts placing various food from the empty plate in front of you, until it is almost full that you’re not sure if you can eat all of it.

“Stop... I can’t finish all of that.”

Namjoon pauses, peering at you in disbelief. “You can, it’s your favorite.”

You didn’t like the way he was acting up like he didn’t cause the problem in the first place. You hated how the impact of his action didn’t seem to affect him a single bit.

“I’m still angry,” You couldn’t help but to say.

His serious stare tells you he has no time for a confrontation, but so are you.

“I know, you can be angry for as long as you want. But please, angel, eat the food so I could have the peace. You haven’t been using your cards for your meals, did you intentionally do that to make me worry?”

You scoffed, his indifference to your issue only frustrates you even more. “Why would you think I’ll use your money while I’m gone?”

“You don’t have the means to live independently.”

“That’s not the point here, Joon.”

“It is, when you were not looking out for yourself. You haven’t been coping well… you look a few pounds lighter.” He said in a firm persistence to prove your inability to live well without using his resources.

So what if you were miserable? You couldn’t really force yourself to eat if you didn’t have the appetite to consume food. Either it was because of your distress over the fight or food simply didn’t appeal to you.

Speaking of, you barely touched the food in front of you. You’re not even hungry anyway.

“Shut up—“

Namjoon was quick to cut you off, dismayed by the lack of light in your eyes, you almost look like you’re about to pass out. “Why is it so easy for you to disregard yourself for your pride? If you have been taking care of yourself well I would have given you longer time to mourn in that little cubicle room you call a place.” Namjoon says in a clearly disappointing tone.

The fact that you lost a few pounds in a matter of days bothered him. It took so much of him to let you wallow in despair, he knew that disrespecting your privacy is not right and he understands how it left you scarred with the horrid feeling of betrayal. The same reason why he let you on peacefully for days, until he couldn’t handle it no more.

The short glimpse of you while he had you followed only did more damage to his heart than the peace he was aiming for. A single look from you and he already knew the fight took its toll on you deeper than what he had expected. Your physical state was the last straw to make up his mind to take you back, unwilling or not.

“My pride? You think it’s because of my pride? You think I’m mad because you outsmarted me with your stalking shenanigans?” You echo his words, finally losing the will to touch the food.

“What else is there to be angry about, I told you, it’s for your safety.” He counters back. His mind was spiraling wildly, uncertain how to handle this situation in a way it wouldn’t upset you more.

Namjoon was used to having the control in every situation, a single look from him and no other human being would dare speak further. He used to not care whether he could tear anyone apart with his mere words or sharp glares. He tried it with you and the impact only came shooting back at him, there in the depths of his heart, which no one had been able to inflict him with such raw powerful emotions, enough to make him bend helplessly on his knees.

“That’s the problem! You didn’t even tell me! I was kept in the dark all this time! And now what? You suddenly care about me when you didn’t even consider what I would feel when you gave everyone else something to snoop in about right under my nose?” You accuse, finding the strength to hit him with your words. A moment ago, you felt too empty to even bother a conversation with him. As the remnants of disgusting feeling stirs within you, you now want nothing but to lash out every bit of your anger towards him.

However, Namjoon didn’t want the confrontation this soon when he just had you back home. Though he would not avoid it, he believes now is not the time to talk it over.

“We can talk after you eat, sweetheart—“

“No, we will talk now!”

His gaze pierces straight through your eyes. Although his eyes almost reflected defeat, the aura he carries is so powerful. No one would ever dare scream or say no at him, unless, they don’t value much of their life.

You really are something. Someone who can never compare to him, someone whom he can easily crush in a snap of his fingers— but you’re not just some woman out there. You are his woman, the only one who has bewitched him—not only claiming his heart but also owning his dark soul. If you only knew the effect you have on him...

Silence fills the cold air, shortly. As you look away, not liking the effect he has on you, he quietly seeks for your eyes. He could always see through you—the emotions your eyes transparently reflect. He failed to see any of it when you turned your head away.

He sighs, before breaking the cold silence. “No one can access your phone, you don’t have to worry about it. It is for when… something happens, I could track your location and your digital activities.” Namjoon briefly explains.

There are things that should be left unsaid for your sake. His company has long strayed away from the black market since his father died. But the industry he belongs to will always bear ugly truths in order to sustain the reputation of his company. What he did, to put it into the simplest terms he could articulate of, protection does not only mean hiring people to be your human shields. In this digital age where perpetrators can utilize technology to harm their target, something has to be sacrificed to protect an individual alongside. In your case, it was your freedom, privacy and much more you have yet to realize. He didn’t want you to run away every time you learn something about him or the kind of business he has.

He could not tell you anything else.

“Liar! You’re only saying that to validate your action.” You say in an accusing tone. You got up from your chair, increasing the distance from him as the ambience gets suffocating.

“I’m not justifying what I did whether it’s wrong or not. I would do it again if it means to protect you. When have I not shown you I didn’t care?”

He didn’t mean no harm to disrespect your privacy, but that’s just a part of many things you would have to deal with when you’re married to him. Danger has come along with his name long before he was born.

As he steps closer, you quickly step away. Your head lowering, avoiding his eyes. “W-What are you… saying, you shouldn’t have kept it from me, in the first place. You don’t have to pretend you care. You’re only protecting me because I’m your responsibility.”

His forehead creases, “You are my wife. That makes you my responsibility, isn’t that the same thing for caring, sweetheart?” His hands extend forward to coax you closer.

You shook your head, “No.”

You couldn’t deny that he’s been attending to your needs, being more than just a guardian, crossing the line beyond the role of a mere provider. He became someone you have come accustomed as a husband despite the lack of emotional commitment from him, a friend under the guise of a husband. Even if you wanted more from him, who are you to demand such thing? The mere thought of your unrequited feelings towards him painfully tugs your heart.

Namjoon caught the raw emotions swimming from eyes. To what are those for?

“Have I not shown you enough? With my actions, with my kisses... when we make love—“

“Shut up, you d-don’t know what you’re t-talking about.” You stammer, turning your back at him as you feel your eyes welled up.

“Then tell me how you feel, I can only take so much when it comes to you. I’ve never felt so helpless when I see you suffer, when you cry. Baby, I was so lost when you left. Tell me what I should do.”

“Stop… you’re confusing me with your words.” You croak, as you struggle to process his words.

The sound of his steps nearing made you still. Your eyes clenched shut, and as the tears stain your cheeks, you quickly wipe them away. Namjoon is so close, you literally could feel the heat of his body.

“I’m not good at expressing my feelings. But I thought I made my intentions very clear. You don’t know how much I’ve missed you baby, please let me hold you.” Namjoon drew himself nearer, until your bodies are touching. When you made no effort to distance yourself farther, he cautiously encircled his arms around your waist.

You remain still as he pulls you even further in his embrace, nuzzling your hair from behind. You hate yourself for giving in too soon, the moment he has you locked in his arms, your anger quickly melts away. The warmth from his body felt too comforting as it slowly envelops your body, reminding you one again how much it tore you apart when you left. The ache in your chest, somehow, subsiding. You didn’t want him to let you go from his hold.

His nose traces an invisible path on the side of your head, loving the alluring scent of your hair. Softly murmuring just above your ear, “I have loved you since the day I saw you taking orders in that coffee shop. While you made me this crazy for you like no one else has ever done, you’re willing to leave everything. It was that easy for you to walk away and leave me, just like when you left your home for your freedom—“

The hard thumping of your heart is so loud as you cut him. He could probably hear it from the close proximity of your bodies.

“No, that’s not true! I didn’t leave you,” you pause, shaking your head violently to give emphasis on your point. Your heart aches, as your chest felt suddenly constricted hearing his confession. The information felt foreign in your ears, as if you were hallucinating. Is it true? Did he really know you way before you met him?

“I needed some time to think for myself. But I wouldn’t leave. I could never… I’ll always come back. I would come back to you.” Tears instantaneously flow in your cheeks.

Namjoon spoke no more, as he squeezed your body in his arms, burying his face on the crook of your neck. Savoring this moment.

You in his arms.

You barely had a glimpse of what kind of his life he has, and have no knowledge of half the ugly things he had done. The deeper he falls for you, the more he willingly succumbing himself to your mercy, as if surrendering a dagger for you to destroy him through his weakness.

He silently wishes from the gods above that you would never walk away from his life again, when pieces of him slowly unravels to you through the course of time.

“Namjoon,” you whisper, seeking the attention you unknowingly have.

“Don’t leave me again, Y/N. I can take your anger, scream at me, hurt me— anything. I can take so much from you, as long as you’re right in my sight, the way I can protect you. I’ll give you as much as time alone.”

“Joon,”

“Promise me—”

“Namjoon!” You plead loudly, tugging his arm to gain the attention you want.

He takes a deep breath, confused at the tone of your voice. “Hmm?”

“I love you, too.” You murmur so suddenly.

He stills, hearing the words he had heard you say in his dreams. This time, he was awake with you in his embrace and he was uncertain if he actually heard the words right.

“Angel—”

“I love you so much.” You repeated, with a longing voice, this time you turned to face him. The look in his face tells you all of it. Shock was written all over his face, as if your confession was something he was not expecting in his wildest dream. Between the two of you, his confession of love for you is the most unpredictable thing you heard from him.

You tiptoed, reaching for his lips. He quickly met you halfway through, greedily capturing your mouth. His tongue went past your parted lips to dominate the kiss. You sigh against his mouth, missing the rich taste of his lips.

Nothing else matters now but his embrace.

Note: Hope you all enjoyed this one sjajahahagj

This turned out a bit longer than what I had initially written only because I kind of included something to introduce characters/details that are part of my upcoming series.

976 notes · View notes

swissmissficrecs · 4 years ago

Note

Are there fics where in Harry (John's sister) is among the main characters?

Reply: Certainly, although knowing me, the main focus is still on Sherlock and John but Harry has a significant role in these:

A Study in Spherification by mistyzeo (58K, E, Johnlock) John Watson has been out of work for eighteen months after his last restaurant, Fifth Northumberland, burned to the ground in a kitchen accident. He's more than ready for a new project, but who wants to open a restaurant with a washed up celebrity chef who can't even hold a knife anymore?

Attribute Nothing to Fate by recreational (37K, E, Johnlock) A journey to Italy calls up old desires, but John Watson, trapped by the social conventions of his time, is not prepared to give in to temptation and change his life forever. It takes someone else to do that for him. A homage to E.M. Forster’s ‘A Room with a View’.

Classified(s) by blueink3 (36K, E, Johnlock, Harry/Clara) Clara's American father is the ambassador to some such territory that Great Britain probably used to own, but she (and Harry’s undying love for her) is the reason John is getting on a flight at 12:30pm, flying across the second largest ocean in the world, and pretending to be in a perfectly happy, healthy relationship with an undoubtedly perfectly coiffed stranger.

Cracks in the Wall by [orphaned] (83K, E, Johnlock) After losing his mother to illness, John's family must figure out how to move on with life. John finds comfort in a place he never expected.

Fearful Symmetry by irisbleufic (22K, E, Johnlock, Harry/Clara) Sherlock turned again, staring, eyebrows high enough to hit the ceiling. "Given the choice, why on earth would you spend your birthday with your sister?" John took another sip of tea. "Because it's her birthday, too."

Four Funerals and a Wedding by Susan (12K, E, Johnlock, Harry/OFC) The story of John and Sherlock or Nothing worth having is ever easy.

God help me, I do by PlainJane (90K, E, Johnlock, Mollstrade) A consulting detective, two doctors, a forensic pathologist, a DI, a senior citizen, a recovering alcoholic and the British government walk into a register office... Cases, chuckles, angst and lots of good loving on the journey to one very unconventional wedding day.

How I Impregnated Your Mother by Mildredandbobbin (50K, E, Johnlock, Harry/Clara, Mollstrade) Sherlock and John are together and things are good, great even...except...Sherlock's in a one sided competition with John's dead wife, John hasn't proposed yet, and now Harry and Clara want Sherlock and John to father their children.

Hushabye Mountain by blueink3 (15K, T, Johnlock, Harry/Clara) Harry and Clara welcome a new addition to the family. Or, the story of Lucy Watson-Collins' birth and how Uncle John nearly murdered Uncle Sherlock in the middle of Lenox Hill Hospital's maternity ward.

John Watson and the Three Spirits (aka A Ghost Story of Christmas) by PipMer (18K, T, Johnlock, Mollstrade, Harry/Clara) John hadn’t planned on becoming a grumpy old man. Well, he wasn’t old quite yet. But he wasn’t getting any younger, and as he thought back on his life so far this Christmas Eve, he was coming up with a lot of regrets.

May Your Heart Purr Like a Bumblebee by destinationtoast (14K, M, Johnlock) In which Harry is the biggest John/Sherlock shipper: Harry Watson is back from rehab and temporarily staying with John and Sherlock. She and John warily begin to rebuild their friendship, and then she makes some observations about her little brother and his flatmate which throw John entirely off balance.

Mise en Place by azriona (161K, M, Johnlock) John Watson had no intentions of taking over the family business, but when he returns from Afghanistan, battered and bruised, and discovers that his sister Harry has run their restaurant into the ground, he doesn't have much choice. There's only one thing that can save the Empire from closing for good – the celebrity star of the BBC series Restaurant Reconstructed, Chef Sherlock Holmes.

(More Than) Flesh and Bones series by Jezunya (127K, M, Johnlock, Harry/OFC) A post-Reichenbach, zombie apocalypse, Johnlock story told in three parts.

Pater Noster by SilentAuror (34K, E, Johnlock) During the autumn that John is staying at Baker Street again after Sherlock was shot, he ruminates over the similarity between Sherlock's shot and the one that killed his father when he was fifteen. Cold case meets series 3 fix-it.

Performance In a Leading Role by Mad_Lori (156K, E, Johnlock) Sherlock Holmes is an Oscar winner in the midst of a career slump. John Watson is an Everyman actor trapped in the rom-com ghetto. When they are cast as a gay couple in a new independent drama, will they surprise each other? Will their on-screen romance make its way into the real world? (Also its sequel, Lifetime Achievement.)

The Case of the Fleeing Frenchman by PenelopeWaits (26K, E, Johnlock) Captain James Watson and his son John have been protecting each other and their beloved Harriet for years. Where will true safety reside when a handsome sailing ship and her haunted captain arrive and he makes a shadowy proposal?

The Case of the Meddling Siblings by destinationtoast (36K, M, Johnlock) Mycroft and Harry Watson team up to send John and Sherlock on a case to distract a Sherlock who’s been pining after John. And Harry, at least, is determined to get the boys together. Two sets of Holmes & Watson shenanigans ensue. (post-S2 AU)

The family you choose yourself by Zaeris (60K, M, Johnlock, Harry/Clara) Sherlock has come back and John finds himself unexpectedly forced into the role of father while he struggles to make sense of his feelings about his eccentric flatmate and his plans for the future. Luckily he's got some well-meaning friends to help him along the way.

The Heart in Him by azriona (44K, M, Johnlock, Harry/Clara) Three years after Sherlock fakes his death, he receives a text from Mycroft telling him it is time to come home. But the text doesn’t give the whole story. Not by half.

The Horse and his Doctor by khorazir (128K, T, Johnlock, Harry/Clara) Invalided after a run in with a poacher in Siberia, veterinary surgeon John Watson finds it difficult to acclimatise to the mundanity of London life. Things change when a friend invites him along to a local animal shelter and he meets their latest acquisition, a trouble-making Frisian with the strangest eyes and even stranger quirks John has ever encountered in a horse.

The Measure of a Gentleman by i_ship_an_armada (67K, E, Johnlock, Mollstrade) It is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in possession of a good fortune, must be in want of a partner. Less universally acknowledged is that a single man in possession of very little in the way of fortune may be in want of a partner as well, but John Watson had little time or energy to devote to his own wants or needs... Enter one Mr Holmes...

The Song Nobody Knows by Laur (78K, E, Johnlock) If Sherlock could take John Watson back to his cave, he would keep him alive as long as possible. He would collect rain water and sea weed and fish to feed him, and he would keep him warm with his soft feathers. In return John Watson would answer all of Sherlock’s questions. Yes, Sherlock would keep him, his own little mystery to unravel. Eventually, though, the human would die, as they always did, and Sherlock would have to eat him, like he always did. This was much more interesting.

Wild About Harry collection by PlaidAdder (397K, T, Johnlock, various others) This started as a post-Reichenbach fic and turned into a series in which Harry Watson is a repeating character. John and Sherlock get together in the first story ("Empty Houses") and thereafter it's either developing relationship or established relationship. Most of this is casefic and long, but there are a few shorter ones. [This is actually two separate series. You don’t need to read all of the stories in order.]

#request #rec list #honeybeemotorcycles

60 notes · View notes

minejiro · 3 years ago

Note

hi, tee <3 this is a moot who's a little to shy to ask you this off anon, but how did you come up with the courage to archive your blog after 8 months? i've been planning to move for a couple of weeks now, and i have a new account set up and everything, but i feel conflicted about leaving my 10 month old account.

i'm about to reach 2k, which is something that holds me back; i'm not planning to delete anything or change aliases, but i just feel like it's really difficult to let go, even though i'm not making an intense move. thank you for listening to me ramble <3

hi bby omg im about to spill my whole tumblr experience to you LMAO jvhufdbv but maybe itll put things into perspective for you and youll be able to tell if its something that you still want to do or not !!

so im just gonna be transparent here, i had 14k ppl on mine when i left and that was kind of hard to leave no matter what anyone says. ofc its always about the writing first and foremost, but i built so many anons and inside jokes and interactions and i had a name for myself and stuff, and thats definitely hard to let go of bc i built that up you know ?? but then i looked at it in a more narrowed view than a "bigger picture" view and it was a matter of am i happy on here anymore ??

now thats partly bc i was just drained of writing hq in general, but even when i was happy to write for hq, the blog just got tiring. that blog made me happy and i was proud of it, so i was attached, but at the end of the day being that big was also draining me more than i realized bc i was dealing with ppl being pushy or expectant, or rly rude comments to rly hateful ones, and i felt like the interactions themselves werent as genuine anymore as they used to be. ppl brought up things about the blog itself, its stats, how my writing wasnt what it used to be, how i was just doing things that were "popular" to get notes, etc instead of what it was about — haikyuu

so i took a leap and kind of started a new fandom (tokrev) and that was my excuse to start a new blog from the ground up and it seemed less scary bc it didnt seem like i was starting over per say, i was just adding something new, but it still needed to built up again

and then thats what changed my worries tbh bc once i started my tokrev blog and i posted and built interactions, i realized it wasnt as awful as id been telling myself it would be you know ?? the interactions slowly built, my work was being read and slowly gaining more interaction, and overall my blog was just being built up and i realized that building a blog back up not only wasnt as awful as i thought it would be. it also gave me a chance to redo things better and take what ive learned from the last one to set better boundaries for my followers and myself. and also, it helped running a blog be fun again bc as ive said before, my blog in its smaller days was a lot more fun bc ppl talked to me bc i was just me, not tee whos in the top tags all the time (im sry hfbehfb that might sound kinda bad and maybe a little conceited but i mean that in the least self absorbed way bc in all honesty the size of my blog was rly what a lot of my asks and even some moot interactions were centered around anymore)

in the end, the followers you built up will come again bby they will, trust me i was sad about seeing all my hard work be "left behind" too but the restart is so refreshing and it gives u a chance to organize and set up everything to make this an even safer space for you. if you stick it out for a bit, youll start to get rly excited about the growth and progress you made, and the last blog wont be on your mind as much because youll want to start pouring more into building the new one, and i think thats the part that made me take the full leap and just drop hq blog all together

i was actually gonna deactivate that blog if im being honest, but there some extremely touching asks that made me rethink bc i didnt think my writing meant that much to ppl, so ive left it as an archive, and i think thats honestly the best thing i can do at this point, just leave it to be appreciated for what it is instead of trying to make it fun again and drain myself more

oferfirhgb this was so long im so sorry LMAO but idk i hope that maybe helped a little bit sobsobsob

feel free to dm me if you wanna talk about this !! dont be shy omg i love all my moots <3 even if we dont get a chance to interact as much

#love letters #no return address

2 notes · View notes

jiminniethemarshmallow · 6 years ago

Text

Going Up? (M)

Pairing: Jimin x Reader

Genre: Smut

Word Count: 14k

Warnings: switch!reader, a little degradation, public... indecency, oral (f and m receiving)

A/N: Just a short story inspired by true events that occurred over the course of the semester

You hate elevators, especially the ones in your dorm that you have to take to get to your room on the 6th floor. They’re rickety and old and the one on the left occasionally shakes side to side when more than one person is on board, which really freaks the hell outta you. And judging from the certificate of inspection posted above the buttons, those certificates are at least two years past their expiration, which is really no surprise considering that one of the elevators has broken down twice already within the three months you’ve been living there. You’re shocked the university even allows them to still be in operation given their current state. Yet, all of this information still did not prepare you for today’s events, getting trapped in the shaky left elevator with one other person, who just happened to be the man you’ve come to known as “Elevator Boy”. Yeah, you really hate elevators.

Let’s start from the beginning, shall we? You first met Elevator Boy a few weeks ago and have basically been obsessed with him ever since. One night when you and your roommate, Luna, were coming from dinner, you stood impatiently by the elevator, waiting for it to arrive so you could finally get to your room and relax. Of course, you and your roommate were having a conversation (but the subject of such conversation was quickly forgotten) and neither of you were really paying attention to your surroundings— or rather, the people around you. Needless to say, the elevator finally dinged and the doors slid open, allowing the crowd of people to squeeze inside. You and your roommate were one of the last ones to enter, packing in like sardines and saving enough space for the last person to enter, but no one came. Looking up, you’re met with the gorgeous gaze of a young man staring back at you, hesitating to follow, and at first you’re caught off guard, not expecting to see someone like that. His dark hair was swept back into a snapback and a hoodie representing your school’s logo was clinging to his upper body loosely, its bright colors highlighting the athletic frame that you just knew was hiding underneath. Shaking yourself quickly out of your shock, you’re conscious enough to utter a few cheerful words to him.

“There’s space, you can fit.” To prove your point, you and your roommate squish closer together and everyone shifts to show that he could, in fact, fit into the elevator. But all he does is stand there and shake his head.

“No, it’s fine. I’ll just catch the next one.” Then you’re blessed with the most beautiful sight you’ve ever witnessed— a shy smile gracing his lips as his eyes shift from the faces of you and Luna, effectively stopping your heart and melting your insides. You hold eye contact with him as the impatient metal doors of the elevator slide closed until he’s gone from your view and you can breathe again.

“Holy fuck.” Luna breathes when you reach your room, unlocking the door with her key. “That guy from the elevator-“

“Was so fucking hot!” You finish, excited that she felt the same way too. “Did you see how he looked at us?”

“Bitch, did you see his smile?! I think I’m in love.” She sighs, plopping onto her bed as you throw your bag down on yours.

“You have a boyfriend.” You snicker at her, narrowing your eyes. “I will not allow you to be disloyal in my presence. Me, however...” A smile crawls up your lips as you turn to face her and she laughs.

“Fine, okay, you get dibs on him. I’ll support you in your endeavors because I’m a good roommate.”

“And because you’re already taken.” You remind her. “But it’s not like I’ll ever have a chance, I’ve never even seen him around here before and we’ve been here for 3 weeks already.”

“Well, he lives in our building so we’re bound to see him again eventually. You never know, anything can happen.” She shrugs.

She was right, of course, because two days later you see him again, this time when the two of you were walking back from one of your classes. He was going in the same direction as you, headed toward your building, but he was a little ahead of you. Your roommate, upon seeing him, speeds up her walking pace to get a closer look, but all you can see is the back of his head and the team backpack that he wears. The number 16 is plastered on the back of it in bold white and your eyes follow it as he walks, entering the front doors and surprising you when he turns to hold the door for you and your friend. Replying with a meek ‘thank you’, you and Luna stand awkwardly as you wait for the elevators to open and then stand quietly once on the vehicle, pressing your floor button without looking up at him. He’s on the other side of the small container from the two of you and you’re both texting each other furiously about him, mostly just all caps messages saying “OMGGG” or “IM FREAKING OUT” and of course “HE SMELLS SO NICE!!” Your stop is before his and the two of you shuffle out hurriedly, squealing on the way down the hallway. After that day, you came to know him as Elevator Boy, and the name stuck.

The next time you encounter him was obviously on the elevator again, and you were starting to think that elevator was good luck. You were alone this time, going down to finish drying your laundry, and you asked Luna if she wanted to come with you, but she was taking too long so you said ‘never mind’ and left without her. You entered the elevator, pressing the ground floor button, but noticed that it was going up. Sighing, you lean back against the wall, pulling out your phone to look at social media. The basically nonexistent service in the metal box made it so that nothing would load, so you settled for watching the floor display as entertainment as you climbed higher and higher. Reaching the top floor, a ‘ding’ sounded and shortly after, the doors slid open to reveal an empty hall.

What the f- An irritated sigh leaves you when you see no one there, wondering if someone was just trolling by calling the elevator all the way up there, but as soon as the doors start to close again, you hear footsteps and, lo and behold, Elevator Boy appears around the corner and slips through the crack.

“Oh-!“ Your heart jumps at the sight of him and a surprised gasp leaves you involuntarily. You snap your mouth shut to prevent further humiliation, inching farther away from him until you’re a healthy distance from each other. He isn’t looking at you, his eyes trained on his phone, so you take this as an opportunity to glance at him repeatedly. Should you try to engage in small talk? Maybe you should introduce yourself or ask if he plays a sport? This is the athletic dorm after all. You take a shaky breath, trying to determine your course of action, but when you finally open your mouth to say something, the car stops and the doors open on the first floor. He glances at you because of the inhale you took, but your words die on your tongue and you just smile politely as you exit, parting ways as he heads for the front door and you walk to the laundry room.

When you get back to your floor, you sprint to your room, the words almost bubbling out of your mouth from how excited you were to tell Luna you saw him again. You begin talking as soon as you turn the doorknob and she jumps a little at the volume of your voice.

“Guess who I just saw!” You scream, standing in front of her bed.

“Elevator Boy?!” She asks, eyes widening in jealousy. “Dammit (Y/n), you should have waited for me!” She whines, shoulders slumping slightly.

“It’s your fault for taking so long. Literally all you had to do was put on some shoes and come with me.” She frowns at you, but presses you for the story, which you tell her all in one run on sentence.

“You should have said something to him. You missed your chance!”

“I know!” You groan, covering your face with your hands. “But I couldn’t figure out what to say because whenever I see him my brain short circuits and my mouth stops working.”

“What am I going to do with you?” She shakes her head in disappointment, shifting in her spot. “You can’t expect to end up with him if you’re too scared to talk to him.”

At this you pause, squinting your eyes at her. You’re a generally confident person, when around people you’re comfortable with, but you are no where near comfortable around him. He makes you’re heart beat too fast and your palms start getting clammy, the words scramble in your head and you fear that anything that comes out of your mouth will be stupid so it’s better to just keep quiet. But Luna knows this about you, that’s why you hate how she can say that to you as if it were a simple thing to do.

“Anyway, I looked him up and found out his info.” She pushes her laptop toward you and you turn it around, glancing at the webpage she’s pulled up on your school’s website.

“How did you even find him?”

“It’s simple really,” She starts, hanging one of her legs off the side of her bed. “I saw that his bag has a #16 on it so I went to our school’s athletic roster and looked up player #16 in every sport until I found him. Turns out he’s on the soccer team and is actually pretty good. Then I looked him up on social media and followed all of his accounts.”

“So basically, you stalked him?” Your eyes scan the page and read his stats, interested in finding out who your mystery man is. His name is Park Jimin and he plays mid fielder on your school’s men’s soccer team. He is also apparently the same year and age as you, which comes as a shock because you were sure there was no one as hot as him that you’ve seen that is your age. You truly are blessed.

Luna then clicks to his Instagram page and you both sit there scrolling through his endless pictures, some of which are of him at games, with his friends, and some are just of him plain modeling. You are ashamed to admit that as you look at his photos your mouth waters a bit; how could one person be so damn cute and sexy all at once. Simply put, Park Jimin is sex on a stick. Honestly, if sports doesn’t work out for him you’re sure he could drop out of school and get a modeling job anywhere he applies. After drooling over him for an embarrassingly long time, you finally end up following all of his accounts and spend hours that night liking his pictures. Reading his comments, you notice that you’re not the only one obsessing over him, you see various different girls commenting heart emojis and things like “what I wouldn’t do for a man like him” among other things. You fall asleep that night with your phone in your hand and he ends up being a feature in your wet dream, touching you and being perfect in every way, fucking you rough and deep on— you guessed it— an elevator. God, you wanted him so badly it hurt.

The next meaningful encounter with Elevator Boy (the name you refused to let go of) was a few weeks later at a party. Over those weeks, he had followed you back on social media and even sparked up a few conversations with you over various platforms, mostly consisting of shameless flirting and getting to know each other. The few times you had seen him in person, your conversations were short in passing, but you didn’t mind because you always caught him checking you out from behind. He informed you one day that he would be at this party, but you decided to let him wonder a little by seeming unsure if you would show up or not. But obviously you couldn’t resist a party, especially if it held the promise of a hot guy waiting for you. You and Luna were a little drunk— okay, maybe a bit more than “a little”— and had pushed yourselves to the middle of the crowd to dance. The theme of the party was Playboy, so of course you were only dressed in lingerie and a translucent robe, topped off with your fluffy pink Puma slides adorning your feet. The hours seemed to go by lightning fast and before you knew it, it was already coming up on the third hour of the morning and you had more liquor in you than you originally intended.

“(Y/n)!” Your head snaps in the direction of the sweet voice calling your name, and even in your hazy state, you can make out the handsome face smiling back at you.

Leaving your roommate as she dances wildly with your other friends, you make your way over to Jimin, who is standing along the sidelines sporting his signature grin. It’s been a while since you’ve seen him in person and you swear he looks better and better by the day.

“I’m so glad you could make it!” He giggles when you’re finally face to face with him. You catch the blush on his cheeks when he brings his beer bottle up to his lips, the bottle sweating cool drops that mimic the dampness on his face. It feels like a furnace in the big house, everyone’s drunk and grinding bodies adding to the heat so much that everyone in attendance is sweating profusely, but you don’t really mind. Jimin’s dark hair is flipped up in a side part that exposes his glistening forehead and adds to the edgy look he’s going for. The tips of his locks clump together with moisture and stick to his skin but it only elevates his sex appeal to heights you never thought possible. Trailing your eyes down to his body, you notice that he has forgone a shirt and is clad in only a pair of loose black basketball shorts and a red and black robe. The combination is deadly and you have to focus on steadying yourself on your wobbly legs.

“Yeah! I’m glad I came.” You manage, eyes scanning down his frame once more. When you bring them back to meet his own, you find that his gaze is still focused on your body, namely your breasts and hips in your matching set of undergarments. You don’t miss the way his tongue slides over his plump bottom lip before his eyes find yours again, squinting a bit as he smiles brightly.

“Having fun? You look great by the way.” His eyes flick south for a split second as he struggles to keep them on your face.

“I’m having the time of my life! Come, dance with me.” It must be the alcohol running through your veins because you somehow get the courage to bat your eyelashes at him and take his hand to pull him into the crowd, gluing your ass to his front as you grind against his crotch. You’re not really that surprised when you find him already half hard.

His hands sneak onto your waist pulling you tighter to his hard body and you could have sworn you heard him make a soft noise similar to a moan. You body roll in sync with him, enjoying the way his hips move with yours sensually, mimicking the tempo of the song and the dirty lyrics blasting through the speakers. At one point, you find yourself bending over to shake your ass to the beat and grinding against the growing bulge in his shorts. The thin layers of clothing you’re both wearing leaves little to the imagination and you wonder if he can feel your wetness as well as you can feel his erection. He pulls your body back to his, hands pushing your robe out of the way to roam up your front and feel your heated skin on his fingertips. The pads of his fingers brush the underside of your bra before stopping, but you hastily place your hands on top of his to guide them over your heaving breasts, his thumbs instantly finding your hardened nipples and rubbing over them. Your moan is almost drowned out by the music— almost— and Jimin grins behind you when you arch slightly into his touch, leaning back against his strong frame.

“You’re so sexy, fuck.” His breath tickles your ear and your eyes flutter shut as he continues his work on your chest, the flimsy material of your lingerie making it easy for him to do his job. You can feel something poking your lower back when he bucks forward, and you do your best to grind your ass into it before getting frustrated and turning to face him abruptly.

You say nothing as you stare up at him, body pressed tightly to his, and you feel his hands immediately fall to grip your ass, pulling you impossibly closer. A whimper leaves you and your core throbs excitedly at the close proximity.

Pushing him back away from the crowd, you return to his previous spot on the wall and press his back against it. The dark look that overtakes his eyes shoots heat straight to your center and you’re tempted to drop to your knees right in front of him and let him have his way with you. But you stay upright, slipping a sly hand up his thigh until it slides up his pant leg and grabs onto his dick. You weren’t expecting to find him going commando, but it’s a pleasant surprise.

Seeing how wide your eyes get, Jimin replies while pushing his hair back with one hand. “I hate underwear,” He says with a shrug and a lopsided smirk. Your eyebrows raise and you hope he can’t see the redness of your cheeks in the dim lighting. “Don’t look at me like that, you’re the one with your hand around my dick.”

He’s right, and that reminder prompts you into action, your fist tightening around him and giving him a firm jerk. You remove your hand briefly to lick your palm for lubrication and get a taste of his sweet precum that coats your skin. When you return your touch, Jimin groans and leans his head back on the wall, hair falling into his eyes. You step closer to conceal your ministrations as your hand builds up a steady pace, spreading around all of the liquid he continues to leak with your thumb. His hands seek your ass again, squeezing the round globes in his hands as you pick up the pace. Anyone who even cared to look your way would know what was going on between the two of you immediately, you were hardly being discreet, but you knew no one in that room cared whether or not you were giving Park Jimin, one of your school’s star athletes, a hand job in a room full of people. Sure there might be rumors tomorrow, if anyone could even remember by then, but neither of you cared.

“I’m so wet right now.” You tell him, thighs rubbing together as he continues to knead your ass with his palms, hoping he’d trail his hands between your legs, which he does almost instantly to feel how you’ve soaked all the way through your panties already. Another groan sounds from him, this time louder, and you feel him twitch in your palm as he runs his fingers up and down your covered slit, gathering the wetness on his digits. You hadn’t realized it, but your eyes were closed, and they snap open when his hands leave you, looking up at him in question until his touch returns, this time slipping into the front of your lacy panties to make contact with your clit.

“Shit,” You both curse simultaneously when he presses his fingers to your throbbing bud, causing you to stutter forward. Your knees buckle at the sensation and your hand tightens on his tip accidentally, making him stifle a moan by biting his lips harshly.

“Oh shit, sorry.” You apologize breathlessly, loosening your hold, but his fingers just press harder into you and his free arm wraps around your waist to secure you in his hold to make sure you don’t go anywhere.

“N-no, it’s okay... it felt really good.” He explains, trying his hardest to control himself in front of all these people. Two of his fingers slip into your entrance when you focus on his tip, flicking your wrist to the upbeat pace of the song playing in the background as your walls clamp around him and swallow his digits. God, your small hand wrapped around his thick member is driving him crazy and he wishes he could see what it looks like. And you do too. From the feel of it, his cock felt about average length but exceptional in girth, surely a mouthful. Your mouth waters at the thought and again you have the urge to drop to your knees for him. But before you could, Jimin hisses and grabs your wrist with his free hand, stopping your movements abruptly. “Ss- ah, s-stop.”

There’s sweat dripping down his neck and chest now as he pulls your hand away, two of his fingers still knuckle deep inside you. “Did I..?” You’re concerned that you did something wrong or hurt him and worry fills your eyes, but he’s quick to dispel your thoughts.

“You didn’t do anything wrong, I almost came.” He laughs breathlessly with a shake of his head, running a hand through his tousled hair again. A smile spreads across your face and you reach for him again before he catches you in a strong grip, pulling your hand up and away from his crotch. “I don’t think so. You gotta earn it if you want me to cum for you.” His own fingers scissor inside of you and you gasp, arching closer until your chest makes contact with his. Your eyes lock intimately until you see him zero in on your lips, licking his own dry ones so that your eyes are now trained on them too. His neck cranes down slowly, aiming for your mouth and you close your eyes and wait for it, but just as his breath tickles your lips the music cuts and everyone complains loudly, causing your heads to snap to the front of the room where the host is making a loud announcement on the DJ booth.

“Everyone get the fuck out!” He yells drunkenly into the microphone, his friends shuffling people toward the door. “Party’s over, goodnight, thanks for coming, everyone has to leave now.”

“Asshole.” You mutter, rolling your eyes. Turning back to Jimin, you see a playful look on his face as he thrusts two more times inside you for good measure before pulling his fingers out and holding them up for the both of you to see. He brings them to his mouth slowly, getting a good whiff of your succulence before taking them between his lips and sucking sensually until they’re clean. He shows you his clean fingers when he’s finished and grins happily at the look of shock and lust on your face.

“You taste so good, babygirl.” Oh fuck. That pet name makes your knees weak and you stumble a bit, thighs clenched as tightly as possible. “Well, looks like it’s time to go.”

You couldn’t even say anything as you watch him adjust himself in his loose shorts, the tent in his pants barely hidden by the robe, but you don’t think anyone will notice with how dark it is. With hands on your hips, he pushes you forward and guides you through the crowd until you’re out of the stuffy building and into the cool night/early morning air. A few times on the way out, you felt him poking into your back and you were sure you would be leaving with him, but then you remembered your roommate and the people you came here with and finally have to part ways.

You decide to exchange numbers and after adding his, you send a message saying ‘hi’, but before you can do anything else, Jimin takes the device out of your hands and types something quickly before handing it back to you and walking off in the opposite direction. “I’ll text you!” He says, waving goodbye. Looking down at your screen, you see what he wrote.

[3:27am] You: Hi

[3:27am] You: Daddy 👅💦

Chuckling to yourself, you turn off the screen and set out to find your friends quickly before they leave you. Luna was so drunk that you had to practically drag her to your room after one of your friends dropped you back off at the dorms, and as soon as you got her onto her bed she was out like a light, forcing you to take off her shoes for her and pull the blanket over her body. The aching between your legs hadn’t disappeared since Jimin left and you found yourself tossing and turning in bed that night, finally giving up in your struggle and looking over to see your roommate sleeping soundly before slipping off your shorts and taking care of the dull throb in your core. Jimin’s name was in your throat when you climaxed, your hand flying up to cover your mouth before it slipped out and exposed your deeds to your friend across the room. Afterwards you slept easily, thoughts of your wild night running through your mind.

The week after the party rolled by slowly, although the memory of that night stayed fresh on your mind. Jimin kept his promise, he certainly did text you and he did not disappoint. Almost every day you would get dirty texts from him, most times it would be while you were in the middle of class trying to focus when he’d shoot you the “thinking of you ;)” message attached with a picture of his bulge pressing urgently against his low hanging sweatpants. The first time was an accident, truly, he didn’t know you were in class when he sent an after practice photo of him all sweaty and half naked with the caption “shower time”, but after you had scolded him for it, they didn’t stop. He enjoyed the thought of your face flushing in the middle of lecture, hand scribbling nonsense as your attention was split on the messages popping up on your screen, trying hard to suppress the heat building within. He couldn’t seem to get you out of his mind or stop himself from teasing you, so he let you know every time he got hard at the thought of that night, usually exchanging some suggestive banter with you on his way to and fro class, smirking to himself and finding different ways to cover up his arousal in public. You would do the same, choosing to entertain his comments and respond with a few of your own that would cause you to want to touch yourself constantly throughout the day; but it was all part of the thrill of it.

You hadn’t worked up the nerve to tell Luna about what happened between you and Elevator Boy last week until the morning after a particularly wild night in with friends. Throughout the whole night they kept asking who you were texting and why you were so smiley whenever you checked your phone and you had to make up some lie about one of your friends from home telling you a story about her night. In reality, you were engaging in a super heated sext session with Jimin as he described to you what he was doing to himself and how he needed you to help him reach his high. You secretly wished for a dick pic of some sort and even contemplated sneaking off to the bathroom to send a few sexy pictures of your own, but the logical part of your drunken mind advised you otherwise. You didn’t want to be the first to send nudes anyway, you weren’t desperate. Well, at least you didn’t want him to think you were.

When you tell Luna all that’s been going on between the two of you, her jaw drops to the floor. You even let her peek at a few of the drunken messages exchanged that night, watching as her face flushes in awe.

[1:24am] You: I’d love to suck that hard cock of yours. At the party last week I was dying to drop to my knees in front of you and let you fuck my throat, I bet your cum tastes so good 🤤

[1:24am] Jimin 🍆💦: would you let me pull ur hair and tell you what a good slut you are for me?

[1:26am] You: fuck yes. Imagine me choking on your cock, drooling down my chin as you shove it deep down my throat until you’re satisfied. I’d swallow everything you give me and suck on your sensitive tip until you tell me to stop

[1:26am] Jimin 🍆💦: no

[1:26am] You: no?

[1:29am] Jimin 🍆💦: I don’t want to cum in your mouth, I need to be inside you. Shit, I’m so hard at the thought of your wet pussy sinking down on me, your cunt felt so tight around just my fingers I might lose my load the moment I’m balls deep

[1:31am] You: what makes u think I’ll let u fuck me? 🤔 gotta earn it first baby 😉

[1:32am] Jimin 🍆💦: Does that mean I finally get to taste you properly? Mm yes please 👅

“(Y/n), what the hell?!” Luna exclaims, turning toward you when she can no longer handle any more. “Why didn’t you tell me about this sooner?”

“I didn’t think it was that important.” You mumble with a shrug, but then she gives you a pointed look and you give in. “Okay fine, I just didn’t want you to freak out because I didn’t know where it was going. We were just talking at first.”

“Yeah, but then you gave him a handjob and then this happened. And I was with you both times and you still didn’t say anything!!” You can hear and see the hurt on her pouty face as she glares at you and you know she hates the way you’re downplaying all of this.

“I’m sorry. I just didn’t know how to bring it up.”

“I don’t know, but you know I would never judge you about anything. It’s just that I freakin’ looked him up for you and you didn’t even tell me that you guys were talking.” She lowers her voice and turns away from you slightly, but you counter this by wrapping your arms around her and leaning your chin on her shoulder.

“I’m sorry,” You apologize again into her shoulder, tightening your arms around her. “But at least let me catch you up on what’s been going on.” She glances at you out of the corner of her eye and you can see the excitement for you bubbling beneath the surface. “I’ll even let you read the other conversations, I promise they’re not as dirty as this.”

At this she relaxes a bit, turning to face you again. With one more hard look and a sigh through her nose, she forgives you and indulges in her curiosity. “Fine. But from now on you have to tell me everything that happens between you so I can live vicariously through you. Just because I have a boyfriend doesn’t mean I still can’t dream.”

“Of course, no secrets from now on.” You say with a laugh, hugging her.

“Okay but bitch,” You look at her. “When did you get such a dirty mouth?! I mean I hear you say stuff like this under your breath all the time but not like this?? Oh my, it’s so detailed.” The enthusiastic ring in her voice returns as she fans herself, making you giggle and blush.

“In all fairness, he started it.” You begin, ready to dive into the various stories of your interactions with Elevator Boy.

Luck has never been something you believed you possessed. Good luck, especially. More times than not you would be considered to have bad luck because it always seemed that the worst case scenario was a guarantee in any situation where something could go wrong, and you always seemed to be in the wrong place at the wrong time when shit goes down. But today’s events could be viewed from two perspectives. One would say it was bad luck that you got into the elevator the chance time that it decided to break down in the middle of operation. Others might say it was good luck that the boy you liked and were currently talking to just so happened to walk into the elevator with you and now the two of you were trapped together until maintenance freed you from the confined space.

Today had been busy and stressful for you, so when you got back to the dorm, all you wanted to do was relax. You decided to do your laundry since you weren’t doing anything much and were returning from the first floor when you called the elevator. It came and one person stepped out before you entered, locating yourself to the far corner of the small space nearest to the buttons and pressing the one indicated with a bright six. Just before the doors began to shut, none other than Park Jimin slipped inside and leaned over to press his floor, number nine. His scent wafts after him and his brief close proximity allows you to smell the deep yet gentle elegance of his cologne and natural smell.

He smiles down at your frame, lips curling at your simple and laidback look. When your eyes finally meet his, his smile gets wider and you see his eyes form into crescents.

“Hey.” His cheerful attitude makes you grin as well when you greet him.

“Hi.” The car starts to move and you begin to ascend slowly, the predictable shaking of the vehicle still making your heartbeat speed up. It’s silent until the doors ding and open up to the second floor, a brunette waiting on the other side and looking at the two of you.

“Going down?” She asks, but you shake your head.

“Up.” You and Jimin reply at the same time, and she sighs, walking to the stairs and muttering something about it only being one flight down. You shake your head at her as the doors slide into place again and then the silence resumes. But you find Jimin staring at you with a different look in his eyes from before.

“What, is there something on my face or something?” You comment sarcastically to hide the uneasiness you feel from his gaze. Why was he staring at you like that? You weren’t even wearing anything remotely flattering that may draw his attention, so why was he staring so hard?

“I’m just thinking about what happened the last time I saw you in person.” A grin spreads across his lips as your face ignites into flames when flashbacks of last week’s party cross your mind. But you’ve never been one to shy away from flirting.

“Why? Haven’t gotten any action since then?”

“I’m not a player, you know. I only ever talk to one girl at a time.” You follow his hand as it flows through his hair.

“Mmhm.” The beep of the elevator indicates that you have just passed the third floor.

“It’s true! I’m not a hoe.”

“Yeah, right. I saw all those girls you always hang around and post on your Insta. Don’t act like you’re not Mr. Popular.” You say with a lighthearted laugh. Honestly, you couldn’t care less if he was talking to anyone else. He wasn’t your boyfriend and you didn’t intend on being his girlfriend.

“They’re my friends,” He defends. Another beep as you pass the fourth floor. “I promise you, I’m not-“

Before he can finish his sentence, the elevator stutters abruptly and slams to a halt. Both you and Jimin stare at each other with wide eyes before turning your attention to the floor display, which is still showing a bright red #4. Great.

“We’re not moving. Why aren’t we moving?” You asked, panicked. Of course you know the answer; this stupid, old elevator decided to shut down halfway up your building and now you were trapped somewhere in the shaft between floors four and five. But you ask anyway.

“I think the elevator just broke...” Jimin says slowly, confirming your worst fears, your furrowed brows lifting slowly over concerned eyes. You step toward the buttons and press the one that says ‘open doors’, hoping that you were still close enough to the forth floor for the doors to recognize this and open, but much to your dismay, the steel doors stay closed. Next, you try pressing your floor buttons repeatedly, thinking that maybe that would trigger something, but you remain stationary.

“Oh my god,” You breathe, panic filling your chest. “What do we do? We’re stuck!”

“Okay, stop, don’t worry,” Jimin says, stepping closer to you in the space that already feels too small. “Try pressing the alarm button.”

Below the button terminal, there is a big red button labeled ‘CALL’ in case of emergencies. When you press it, a loud buzzing noise sounds briefly and a red light beside it lights up.

“When light is lit, staff has been notified.” You read out loud from the panel next to it. A few moments later, a voice sounds over a speaker and you look around for the source.

“Attention occupants, this is maintenance. We have been notified of your situation and we are working to fix the issue. The elevator is secure and stable, so you will not lose altitude, but please remember to stay calm, help is on the way. Operation should begin again in 5-10 minutes. Thank you.”

“See, we’re safe.” Jimin reassures, smiling down at you. But he takes a step closer when he sees the terror in your eyes as you stare off into space. Was it just you or was the room getting smaller? It felt like the air was getting tight with every breath you took and your senses seemed to start fading until Jimin’s hands move cautiously onto your shoulders. “Hey, we’re fine. The elevator isn’t gonna drop and we should be out of here in like 5 minutes. Don’t worry, okay?”

Looking back up at him, you see just how close he’s standing to you, only about a foot apart. The smile on his face calms you a bit, but then your heart is beating fast for an entirely different reason. He looks so beautiful up close and you’ve never really gotten the chance to see him from this proximity, since the night of the party you were drunk and it was dark. Every feature of his face, especially his nose and lips in your opinion, were attractive and for a moment you forget your situation.

“O-okay.” You say finally, looking away from him. The air in the tiny room seems stuffy now, the only means of ventilation being the small vent on the ceiling leading into the dusty elevator shaft. You take your phone from your pocket and try to send Luna a text saying “Guess the fuck what!! The elevator stopped working and now I’m trapped alone here with Elevator Boy 😤😩” but there’s no signal in this stupid metal box and it doesn’t go through. You huff in frustration.

“‘Elevator Boy’? Is that what you call me?” Jimin laughs, looking over your shoulder from his position next to you. You quickly lock your phone in embarrassment, but the damage is already done.

“Shut up, we came up with that before I knew who you were.” Rolling your eyes, you try to ignore the amused grin that climbs up his face.

“No, I get it,” He shrugs, leaning against the wall. “I totally would have called you Elevator Girl too if I didn’t already know your name.” You know he’s probably just trying to spark up a conversation, but his little comment piques your interest. He says it so casually that you don’t even catch it at first.

“See? It’s a perfectly appropriate n- Wait, what? What do you mean you already knew my name?” At this Jimin laughs again, his cheeks flushing pink just slightly.

“Well, you are the prettiest girl on campus,” His eyes look up toward the ceiling innocently, but then he bites his lip and they flicker back down at you, shifting quickly from innocent to full of seduction and you feel your panties get wet. “I had to find out who you were.”

“H-how?” That’s all you can say and suddenly your mouth feels dry.

“I have a friend that lives on 6. One day when I was hanging out there, I saw you come out of your room and looked at the name tag on your door. I knew you had to be (Y/n) or Luna, but my friend told me which one you were. Then the next day you and your roommate followed my social media and I did a little research on you.”

“Meaning you stalked my accounts?” You ask with a raise of your eyebrow, remembering your similar chat with Luna.

“Yeah, kinda.” He admits sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck with a chuckle. This finally gets a smile out of you and Jimin lights up, proud of his work. “You have really pretty eyes.” He blurts after a beat, much to your surprise. “Sorry, I just had to say it.”

“O-oh, thanks.” Moving a strand of hair behind your ear, you look away from him, suddenly shy and feeling hot all over.

“Anyway, after I followed you back on everything, I wanted to talk to you, but I was too scared. It was actually a dare from my friends to send you that first message, and it took me like 20 minutes to come up with the right thing to say.” It was cute how he was admitting all of this to you. You didn’t really expect him to open up like that, and part of you almost thought that he could be lying, but he seemed so sincere that you couldn’t help but believe him.

“That’s so sweet, I’m flattered. But am I really that intimidating?”

“Well, generally guys are usually hesitant to talk to beautiful girls.”

“I thought you would be confident... considering.”

“Considering what?” He takes a half-step closer with a slight tilt of his head.

“Considering your looks, your athletic status, your personality. I’d think girls throw themselves at you all the time.”

“But that doesn’t mean I accept them. I have standards.”

“And what are those standards?” You’re curious, what was he looking for exactly? And what did he want from you?

“Intelligent, above average girls who have a sense of humor and don’t give in to everything so easily. No one likes a groupie.”

“And do I meet those standards?”

“Those and beyond.” His voice lowers a bit, not much but it’s noticeable and it sends shivers up your spine. “I’m not looking for a cheap thrill.”

“I’m not either.”

“So what do you want?” He asks, eyes deep and imploring into yours.

“I don’t know.” You answer truthfully, biting the side of your lip. “All I know is that I’m attracted to you and I wanna see where this goes.”

“Are you looking for sex? Friendship? Both?” His voice deepens further and you start to see the lust cloud his eyes, taking your breath away.

“I, um,” By now your voice is a whisper and your attention is on his plump, sinful lips. You don’t know how to answer his question, and even if you tried, your mind is preoccupied with the thought of kissing him.

He’s so close, his face inching nearer and you aren’t sure if it’s you or him that’s moving, but before you know it, you collide and you’re lip locked with him as he presses you into the corner. His lips feel just as soft as they look, molding with your moisturized ones and you’re grateful for the cotton candy flavored gloss that lingers on your flesh. He hums into you before pulling away to look at your reaction, seeing the lust that now paints your face and he smirks.

“Always 1-upping my expectations, (Y/n).” He says, licking his lips. Then he’s diving back in again to taste you, this time swiping his tongue against the seam of your mouth, begging for access.

At first you tease him, shaking your head slightly with a giggle, but then his teeth nip at your bottom lip and his hands reach down to squeeze your ass and you almost relent. But you’re stubborn, and you refused to let him in that easily, hands threading into his hair and tugging lightly as payback and he grunts against you at your playfulness. He settles for regular kissing for a little while until his hand suddenly comes down to slap your ass with a loud smack that bounces off the tiny walls and you gasp at the action, his tongue finally slipping in through the open space. You can feel him smile at his small victory, his tongue dancing with yours, exploring the inside of your mouth, and tickling the roof of it. You let him steal your breath away until you both have to pull away for air, the tip of his nose brushing against yours as your foreheads press against each other.

“Fuck, I really want you.” The words fly out of your mouth before you can stop them, not that you would want to. Jimin leans away far enough so he can look at your face and sighs.

“Yeah, me too.” He’s still panting and his hands are still on your rear, the point of contact warming you up even more than you already were. Your mouth opens, but you’re cut off by another announcement through the speaker.

“Elevator function should resume shortly. Please press the floor button you would like to go to.”

“My room or yours?” Jimin asks, pushing his hips into yours so you can feel his erection press into your stomach. A moan slips from you and it causes his grip to tighten.

“Yours.” You say firmly, and he reaches over to press the 9th floor button. He leans down to kiss you again and a minute later the elevator starts moving again. You break apart and watch the floor indicator show the ascending numbers. 5... 6... 7... 8... On the ninth floor, the familiar ding resounds and the doors finally slide open, liberating you from the confined space. But there’s no time to celebrate because Jimin is already pulling you by the hand down the hall to his room, pushing open the unlocked door and locking it behind himself before lifting you up to connect your mouths once more.

Your legs wrap around him as he leans against the door, capturing your lips again. You moan against him and pull back to leave a trail of wet kisses along his jaw and neck, tongue peaking out every few pecks to tickle his sensitive skin. You’re tempted to leave marks on him, to bite and suck the spot below his ear, make him shiver and groan for you, but you refrain and instead return to his lips as he grinds himself up into your core.

“As much as I would love to fuck you right now,” Jimin breathes, continuing to rut up into you. “I think I recall you saying something about wanting to get on your knees for me? To suck my cock?” A sly grin overtakes his face and you mirror him, unwrapping your legs to lower them to the ground.

“And I think I remember saying that quite vividly as well. It would be my pleasure.” By now you’re already on your knees, hands skimming down his toned chest and abs until they reach his pants and begin working on the button and zipper. When you hook your fingers in the waistband of both his jeans and underwear, he throws his shirt up over his head and tosses it somewhere on the ground behind you, giving you a beautiful view from below as his bare back returns to the door.

Your eyes lock with his member in front of you, already half hard and waiting, so you wrap your hand around the base and give it a few solid pumps as you examine it. He’s thick, that’s for sure, and his length doesn’t disappoint either, even when half flaccid. Just how you imagined. Veins snake up the sides of his pink flesh and your tongue darts out to trace them up to the tip, giving it a shy lick that causes Jimin to inhale sharply. Looking up at him, your eyes travel up his muscular torso, the definition of his body making you wet to the point where you think he’s the one doing the teasing, not you. For a split second your eyes meet, his dark and expectant gaze on you as your thumb rubs over the underside of his head. That’s all it takes for you to begin, your mouth salivating as you retrain your focus on his cock, diving right in and taking him half way down his length to drag your lips up slowly to the tip.

“Ah,” Jimin hisses, not expecting you to go for it immediately. But he likes it, and he loves how you don’t waste time once he’s in your mouth. You work up a steady rhythm bobbing up and down on him, one hand still gripping his base while the other holds onto the back of his thigh for balance. Slicking him with your spit, you let your hand focus on his shaft as your lips suck around his tip, sloppy wet noises getting louder as he gets harder in your mouth, his cock starting to feel hot and heavy on your jaw. The veins around him throb in your hand and you can feel his heart rate increase the harder you suck, using your tongue to swirl around the swollen tip and tease the weeping slit at the top. You faintly register the light scraping noise his nails make against the door as his hands curl into a fist in restraint, unsure of where to rest. Pulling back, you take the time to lick designs up his fully erected length, looking up at him with big round eyes when you kiss the tip. “Shit,” He looks down at you as he pushes his dark hair from his face. “Take your shirt off.”

You sense it’s not a suggestion and follow accordingly, removing your mouth from him to throw your shirt hastily to the floor, leaving you in your black bra. It’s nothing too flattering, just plain solid black with a small pink bow between the cups, but it still seems to excite him, his hand dropping to palm over the thin material before impatiently tugging the cup down to expose a perky breast. He licks his lips as his hand grabs it lightly, massaging the soft tissue and flicking his thumb over your nipple until it forms into a small sensitive pebble. You moan as you push him back into your mouth, squeezing your eyes shut when he hits the back of your throat. The sensation makes him pinch harder on your nipple and groan, eyes locked on the swift motion of your hand when you reach behind you to expertly unhook your bra and drop it to the floor, revealing your perfectly bouncy breasts to Jimin’s hungry gaze. His other hand reaches for the neglected side of your chest and gives it the same treatment while the other cups your jaw and caresses your hollowed cheek.

“Can you take it deeper?” Jimin asks gently, his face softening when you open your eyes to find his. Although your mouth is full, you try your best to nod and he smiles at this, thumb grazing your cheek again before his hand snakes around to the back of your neck to end up twisted in your hair. “I’ll be a little rough, okay?”

Though you nod, he still pulls his hips back until his cock falls from your lips with a pop so you can respond. “Go for it.” You drawl, sticking out your tongue to graze his head with the tip of it. He smirks down at you, satisfied, removing your hand from him to replace it with his own and guide his tip to your waiting lips.

“I want you to touch yourself as you suck me. Show me how much you enjoy taking my cock in your mouth.” The dark tone in his voice arouses you and has you moving immediately to pull your sweats and panties down to mid thigh, spreading your legs as far apart as the elastic will let you. Jimin stares down at you, his cock jumping at the image of your hand snaking down between your parted thighs to gather the slick at your entrance. Just as he catches sight of the wetness on your fingers, Jimin thrusts himself between your lips, forcing your mouth open again with the width of his member. His fingers tighten in your hair and pull you forward, his tip sliding down your throat until your nose hits the soft patch of trimmed hair at his base. You choke slightly, your throat constricting around him for a few seconds before he pulls back out, warming you up with a few gentle strokes then thrusting his hips suddenly.

You gag as he pumps in and out of your hot mouth, saliva dripping out around him to slide down your chin and neck. His pace is harsh on you, giving few breaks and pushing you down hard every time until tears stream from your eyes, but you love it. Your fingers flick harshly around your clit in time with his thrusting, the wetness seeping out over them and making your movements smoother. Soon, Jimin is breathing heavily above you as he pumps himself into your face, fist in your hair pulling you urgently forward as he watches you swallow him with skill while fucking yourself with two fingers that you easily slide between your folds.

“Shit, (Y/n), you suck cock so well,” He groans, his unoccupied hand reaching down to pull at your nipples once more. “Fuck yourself a little faster for me, baby girl.”

You listen, moving your fingers faster as you add more suction to your lips, the sloppy sounds of the friction and your throat adding to the cacophony of moans and grunts filling the room. Anyone who passed his room in the hallway would probably be able to figure out what was going on just from the noises you were making, but you couldn’t care less. In fact, the thought made you even wetter and pretty soon your core starts to throb, begging for more as you near the edge.

You let go of a deep moan that’s muffled by his dick, but Jimin still catches it, pulling your head off of him with a sigh. You gasp, taking in huge gulps of air as your surroundings come back into focus and you can open your watery eyes to look up at him.

“You look so pretty like this.” He compliments, his hand coming out of your hair to wipe away a freshly fallen tear. “You did so well, baby girl, so now I think it’s time to reward you.” By now your hand has stopped it’s motion inside you, your fingers feeling pruned from your wetness. You’re vulnerable to him now, on your knees looking wrecked and desperate, and Jimin thinks that he’s tamed a you in a sense, but you’re not that easy.

“Are you gonna eat me out now?” You ask innocently, widening your eyes to increase the effect. Rising to your feet, you gaze into his eyes, reading his expression. He’s farther gone than you, looking glassy eyed and faded from the pleasure as he stares down at your form, hand still clutching himself at the base in an attempt to control his arousal. This is something you could take advantage of.

“Fuck yes,” Jimin reaches for you hungrily, stealing a kiss before spinning the two of you until you’re the one against the door, trailing his lips lower down your body.

“If you do a good job I might let you fuck me.” You state, sounding almost bored, just as he pulls your panties the rest of the way off your legs. Looking up at you, Jimin raises an eyebrow, surprised by your change in tone.

“Might?” There’s a challenge somewhere in his voice and it makes you smile evilly.

“Don’t think just because I sucked your dick it means you’re in charge.” Your sass takes him aback and his jaw drops. But he recovers quickly with a delicious grin.

“That’s not what you were saying when you let me fuck your face.”

“I offered.” You retort with a shrug, already threading your fingers in his hair. All Jimin can do is shake his head, but he’s quickly distracted when you present yourself to him, spreading your legs wider apart so he can see the treasure between your thighs for the first time.

Forgetting about your little argument, he is hypnotized by the sight of your glistening pussy. He runs his tongue across his lips, exposing its length before glancing back up at you with a devious look in his eyes.

“So I get to fuck you if I eat you right?” He reiterates for confirmation.

“If. But nobody I’ve been with has done that good of a job.” You drawl, only igniting the competitive side in the athlete beneath you, who is eagerly adjusting his position on his knees. God, he’s so hot. His cock stands at attention against his abdomen, hard and ready to blow, nestled right in between those despicably thick thighs. The hair on his head sits in a perfect, fluffy mess, displaced by the hand that’s constantly running through it as if only to frustrate you further, falling into his determined eyes that lock onto the prize before him.

“We’ll see about that.” He murmurs, barely loud enough for you to hear, before he’s leaning forward to lick a stripe up your center. You jolt at the quick sensation and barely have time to recover before Jimin is hoisting up your leg to rest over his shoulder.

If you thought Jimin was a tease before, it’s certainly confirmed now with the way he takes his time spreading you with his hands, staring at your sex as if it was newly discovered buried treasure. Your hips shift slightly and he leans in to run his tongue from the bottom of your entrance up to your clit, circling it a few times while making direct eye contact with you. You’d never admit it to him, but the way he looks at you turns you on beyond belief, maybe even more than the leg shaking skill he shows with his mouth.

“Ah, like that.” You sigh, grinding into him gently when he suctions his lips around your bud, pulling back with your folds in his mouth until you can see the evidence of how well he’s doing glistening on it’s way down his chin. You’re knees are wobbly already and it’s only been a few minutes, or has it been seconds? You weren’t keeping track. Hands in his hair, you dare to push him closer, angling your hips toward his face to make his job easier, and he hums in approval, fingers digging into your thigh to hold you still as he delves deeper into your cunt. There’s a tingling in the pit of your stomach that spreads up your body, delightful shivers climbing their way along your spine when you look down at the beautiful man between your legs, whose perfect nose nudges your clit with every movement of his head. By now you’re soaked, dripping down your own thighs and his chin in surprising amounts, and there’s an inkling of shame and embarrassment in the back of your head, yet its voice is too small to be heard over the bursting pleasure that consumes your mind like a thick fog. And telling from the twitch of Jimin’s dick against his stomach, he doesn’t seem bothered by the copious amounts of fluid leaking from you, eagerly lapping it up.

Introducing a finger into the equation when you get used to the feeling of his tongue, pride swells in Jimin’s chest when he gets a sense of just how wet you really were. It feels like he’s just dipped his finger into a lake, and after a few pumps, he adds another digit with no resistance. “So goddamn wet,” He groans, planting a kiss on your inner thigh and leaving a wet spot that sends chills up your spine when his breath hits it. “I didn’t know you were such a slut, (Y/n). Getting this wet from sucking me off and letting me eat your cunt, you’re so easy to please.” He purrs with a victorious grin.

Usually, those degrading words would send a flare of anger through you, but in this context, coming from those perfectly sinful lips, you find them to be surprisingly arousing. Your core throbs around his digits when he digs back in, lips and tongue flicking at your clit while his fingers plunge into you until they’re knuckle deep, going hard and fast against your walls. You keen, a whine escaping you as you try to keep your noises to a minimum for fear that it’ll go straight to his head, but Jimin is already cocky about his success in pleasing you, only waiting for those glorious words to fall from your lips and confirm his victory.

“J-Jimin, please,” You whimper, sucking on your lips to reel yourself back in a little, nails grazing his scalp as your fingers tighten.

“Hmmm?” He draws out his hum, beaming up at you with a mirth in his eyes that almost makes you not want to say it.

“Fuck me.” You breathe, voice almost a whisper, and you’re sure he heard it but he refuses to let you off that easy.

“What was that, baby girl? I didn’t quite hear you.” He pulls away just enough to murmur against your lips, fingers still working at their rapid pace and making your task so much more difficult. You take a deep breath after a string of moans leave you, squeezing your eyes shut to avoid his burning gaze.

“Jimin, just fuck me already dammit! Stick your dick inside of me and fuck me so good I can’t walk- I want you so bad!” You’re practically sobbing now, your words loud and desperate as he takes the liberty of sucking your clit roughly the entire time you speak. People up and down the halls can probably hear you, and you pray to whatever deity that’s listening that most of the residents are out at class somewhere, completely unaware of you falling apart at the seams in Jimin’s shared bedroom. But your outburst seems to be worth it, because he pulls away with a shit-eating grin and rises to his feet before you, licking his lips and pumping his member in satisfaction.

“Eloquently put, baby girl. I thought you’d never ask.” Taking you by the waist, Jimin pulls you to his body and attaches your lips to his, immediately slipping his tongue in your mouth to get more of your sweet taste. You taste yourself all over his mouth, but it doesn’t bother you— in fact, you find yourself heating up more, nipples hardening even more against his chest.

“Jimin,” You pant against his neck, leaving a trail of wet kisses and nips that have him hissing.

“Huh?” He’s at a loss right now, only half lucid as he grinds his painfully hard erection between the lips of your core while you stand, body pressed to body. It slides between your thighs, hot and throbbing, and you want nothing more than to feel it inside you.

“Condom.” You remind him, pulling away so he can think straight, and when he finally understands the word, he inhales and looks around the room hurriedly, taking a moment to gather his bearings.

“Wait here.” Your eyes follow his bare ass as he practically hops to his side of the room, rummaging through drawers and shelves in search of the box of condoms that he knows he has. Of course he’s used them since he’s been here, but admittedly, it’s been a while.

A faint noise drags your attention from the flustered man across the room and you look down to find your phone buzzing as it sits atop Jimin’s roommate’s bed. You grab the device, leaning over on the mattress as you open the various missed calls and messages from Luna.

[2:18pm] Roomie 🌚: STUCK IN THE ELEVATOR?? OMG R U OK?!

[2:18pm] Roomie 🌚: Does maintenance know?

[2:18pm] Roomie 🌚: Are they fixing it?

(2) Missed FaceTime calls from Roomie 🌚

[2:27pm] Roomie 🌚: Did u guys ever get out?

[2:34pm] You: Yeah we’re out now

[2:34pm] Roomie 🌚: Then where the hell r u?!

Luna responds almost immediately and you chuckle to yourself, typing out your response, but a sound from across the room distracts you.

“Ah! Found it.” Jimin says triumphantly, hand fumbling through the box of rubbers until he can successfully pull one out. He turns to you with the package in his hand, but stops abruptly when his eyes reach you. Never in his life has he been struck so hard by desire from someone’s beauty, but here he is, chest clenched and dick jumping as he takes in the image of you bent over the edge of the bed, naked and practically glowing in the dim light of the room. You catch his gaze and arch your back a little bit more, a devious grin stretching your lips when his eyes travel down the ramp of it and over the curve of your ass to slip along your smooth legs, an involuntary grunt leaving his lips. “Holy shit,” He whispers, to himself more than anything. “I was gonna fuck you against the door, but now...”

Your heart jumps when Jimin’s eyes leave your backside to connect with yours, dark and swirling with lust that churns your stomach in excited knots. He takes a moment to bite his lip teasingly, thoughts that you wish you could read rushing through his mind as he pictures every thing he could possibly do to you. When your tongue slips out to wet your lips, he snaps out of his trance, blinking once with a solid look in his eye.

“Come here.” There’s no room for hesitation on your part, he’s already ripping open the condom with shaky fingers, and it has you trembling with excitement. You hurry to reply to your roommate, throwing the device down as soon as you hit send and scurrying over to Jimin’s side, allowing him to pull you flush against him.

[2:37pm] You: In his room 😏🍆

As soon as your front meets his, Jimin grabs a tight hold on your ass, almost squeezing it too hard, but you love it. Your fingers press into the skin of his shoulders, head tilting back to expose your neck, which he immediately attaches his wet lips to, sucking the sensitive skin until you whine low in your throat, hips grinding forward to meet his. Jimin hisses at the contact, raising a hand to smack one of your ass cheeks before trailing that hand up your back until it reaches the back of your neck, raising your head so that your eyes meet his for a few seconds. He doesn’t know what it is, but you have the ability to captivate him, even if it’s just the lust covering your face that gives him pause. Even if you’re just standing there, looking at your phone doing absolutely nothing to make him feel that way. Even if he’s fucked a dozen girls and seen dozens more naked bodies, yours still sets his body on fire and drives him crazy, clothed or not. He’s never met anyone like that before, and it’s confusing. Why do you make him feel this way? Why were you the one to pull him out of his focus and throw him off his game, when he swore to himself not to fuck with any girls this season to dedicate his mind and heart to his sport? Even if he convinced himself that his attraction to you is only skin deep, there was something undeniable residing underneath, and he couldn’t quite put his finger on it.

You lift an inquisitive eyebrow when he stops and he responds by leaning forward slowly, delivering a surprisingly gentle kiss that makes your heart flutter. His plump lips engulf yours and you press back to feel more of him, but then it’s like he’s shocked by electricity suddenly and he pulls back, face flushed and skin shining with a thin layer of sweat. Jimin pushes your hot body away from his and spins you easily, his demeanor switching to something rougher as he pushes your front down on the bed. You catch yourself with your elbows and push your ass back against him, feeling his length twitch as it rests on one of your cheeks, and Jimin leans forward over you to whisper in your ear hotly.

“I won’t go easy on you, baby girl. Are you sure you can take it?” It is this challenge that shoots fire down to your core, your walls squeezing around nothing, begging to be filled with him and prove just how well you can handle it.

“Why don’t you slip it inside and find out for yourself?” Your voice is smooth like honey, seducing him like a temptress while you circle your hips against him, your hole seeking his tip. You can tell he’s smiling behind you as he nibbles on your ear, breath getting heavier at the prospect of finally being inside you, and you know he won’t drag this out much longer. Your bodies are both screaming for each other. His tongue trails down your neck and spine, creating unique designs that cause goosebumps to sprout from your skin. Whines build in your chest, your head tipping back against his shoulder when he uses one hand to guide himself to your entrance, rubbing himself along your slit to gather the wetness that spills down your inner thighs.

Unable to wait any longer, Jimin finally starts to push in, allowing just the head at first, testing to see your reaction. He’s a good size, his tip already stretching you, but after a few short seconds, you’re swirling your hips against him, urging him to go deeper. Jimin leans away from you to press a hand to your lower back, forcing you to arch more so he can make sure you’re ready to take all of him. His hands reach for your hips, fingers digging into the skin roughly, and then he pushes into you in one smooth thrust, sliding all the way home until his balls are pressed snugly against your slick lips. You groan, dropping your head to your arms, finally feeling the fullness that you crave. Jimin pulls out about half way before pushing in again slowly, this time releasing his own grunt of ecstasy, staying sheathed inside you longer and rubbing his thumbs gently along your waist. You wiggle beneath him, impatient, whining for him to move, but instead you receive a hard smack on the ass.

“Stop moving, fuck.” Jimin shuts his eyes tightly, gritting his teeth as he forces himself to calm down. Who do you think you are, a vacuum? He swears you’re trying to suck his soul right out of his body from how fucking tight you are— which is something he doesn’t appreciate much since he was really trying his hardest not to cum in the first second. “I swear,” He starts, testing the waters a bit by moving in and out of you slowly after a moment to himself. “You have the hottest, wettest, sweetest pussy I’ve ever had.” A growl rips from his chest when he quickens the pace, head thrown back in amazement.

“I bet—shit— I bet you say that to all the girls.” You stutter out between moans, arching even farther into him and keening at the depths he reaches.

“I told you, I’m. Not. A. Hoe.” He’s snapping into you at an insane pace now, nails creating crescents on your skin as he fucks you hard against the bed, making it rock and squeak from the force. Punctuating each word with increasingly harder thrusts, Jimin drives his point home with a few hard smacks to your round ass, the supple flesh there reddening into marks in the shape of his palms.

Cries fly from your lips at his roughness, and you can hardly breathe, dropping your cheek to the bed and taking all he’s giving you like a pro. The compromising position exposes every inch of you to his predatory gaze, and you’re sure that his eyes are glued to your point of intersection, mesmerized by the sight of your tight hole swallowing his slippery length. Your suspicions are confirmed when he takes his soft hands and spreads your ass farther apart, kneading the sensitive area roughly.

“Your ass is driving me crazy. I wish you could see how good you look right now.” Jimin’s words turn into breathless sighs as he pounds even harder into you, encouraged by the ripples he sends up your delicious rear from the shockwaves of the sheer force he uses to penetrate you. Your legs are long gone by now, a hardly noticeable buzz and tingling traveling down to your toes, and the back of your legs are starting to hurt from the constant slapping his hips and strong thighs deliver to them, but you wouldn’t dare ask him to stop. In fact, that thought never once crosses your mind as you race toward the powerful orgasm ahead of you. A pleasant tickle forms in the pit of your stomach, almost like butterflies, and it has you moaning louder than before.

“Your cock...” You trail off into a deep groan, arms collapsing as your entire front rests on his now damp sheets. You’re sweating, breathing heavily against the fabric, and your hair is starting to stick to your face and neck. You probably look a mess, but Jimin is wrecking you in the best way possible and you wouldn’t have it any other way.

“What about it? Tell me, baby girl.” He urges, using one hand to gather your hair into a makeshift pony tail and pull your head back far enough so he can hear you.

“It’s- it’s so... fuck!” You’re struggling to get the words out already and he doesn’t help your cause. Pressing his hips to you, he grinds hard and deep circles inside of you, his balls feeling heavy as they slide and tap against your swollen and neglected clit. He chuckles at the mewls you let out, bending forward to whisper into your ear.

“Say it. Let me hear that dirty mouth of yours, (Y/n).” He purrs, planting kisses on your exposed shoulder and neck, causing goosebumps to erupt all over you. Your head rolls to the side, giving him more space to work as he sucks lightly on the crook of your neck.

“Jimin,” You moan, working hard to form a complete sentence. “Your cock is s-so good! You fuck me just right, baby, please keep going.” A satisfied hum sounds near your ear, and you feel his fingers tighten on your waist. You don’t have the capacity to tell him that he’s hitting all the right places, giving it to you hard and rough just like you like it, making you feel so good words can’t even begin to explain, but somehow he understands your unspoken communication and is beaming at the praise.

“Good girl,” His teeth bite into your shoulder before he pulls back, hand trailing your spine to wrap around your front. “I could listen to that slutty mouth all day.” He grunts, sucking in a deep breath when he starts pounding into you again. Your legs tremble and shake under your own weight, your body suddenly feeling weak as pleasure slowly overtakes you. Jimin catches on to your shakiness and lets out a breathy laugh. “Am I making your legs shake, baby? You close?”

Nodding furiously, you let go of a long whine, voice vibrating in need for release. A second later, one of your legs is being hoisted up onto the bed so that your knee rests on the edge, splayed out to the side in a way that opens your body more than before and intensifies the sensation of him inside of you. Immediately your bottom leg buckles and you almost fall to the ground, but Jimin is quick to catch you with his strong arms and pull you up, keeping you standing as his cock scrapes against the deepest, most sensitive parts of your inner walls. There’s no air in your lungs at this point, all you can do is bite your lips and squeak at everything that’s happening, at everything you’re feeling. And Jimin isn’t much better off, forcing himself to stick to his fast pace, jaw clenched as you begin to constrict around his length. Were you supposed to feel this fucking good? He’s losing his grip on reality, but still wills himself to keep going for the sake of your orgasm, holding off his own for as long as possible. Droplets of sweat drip from his gorgeous honey skin and splatter onto your ass, but you aren’t entirely aware of it, as you’re too focused on the stream of your own arousal that has made its way down your standing leg past your knee. Wet slapping noises resound through the room and you swear you’ve never been this wet in your life, clenching and dripping all over his member like the mess you are. It’s hot and messy, yet you find the entire situation sexy as you inch closer and closer to your end.

“Oh god, Jimin!” You cry out, turning as best you can to look at him with desperate eyes. “Can I cum please?”

Shocked at first, Jimin just looks at you, eyebrows knit in concentration and perplexity, stunned that you were begging him for release— and without him asking! Then a dirty smirk makes its way to his lips and he can’t resist you, threading a hand through your hair again.

“Of course, baby girl, cum on my cock like a good little slut.” He groans, slipping one hand around to reach your clit, and pulling at your scalp. You take in a broken gasp, twitching when he adds pressure to your button of nerves, fingers flicking fast and unrelenting as your back arches. He moans behind you, hips faltering when you get tighter and hotter, your pussy squeezing him harder and more regularly as he continues to pump in and out of you. You try to keep your volume down for the sake of everyone else on his floor, but he just feels so good, you can’t control your noises anymore. Moaning and whimpering shamelessly, you cling onto his bed sheets as the riptide of your orgasm begins to crash down on you, your clit engorging and throbbing under his fingertips as he brings you over the edge.

Head dropping face down into the mattress, you’re thrown into a ferocious high, practically standing on your tip toes as your feet point and flex and your muscles twitch and quake involuntarily. Jimin follows you into your orgasm with a high pitched, beautiful moan of your name when he feels how tightly you’re wrapped around him, your walls spasming and constricting in a way that’s more than he can handle. His thighs quake with yours, but he has enough strength to hold you both up and ride out the coursing waves, throwing his head back and letting the pleasure take him as he releases into the condom, filling it with hot and sticky liquid that you suddenly crave to taste. Rubbing up and down your raised leg, Jimin rolls his hips slowly into you while you recover, fingers still woven in his blanket. His fingers still press against your bud absentmindedly, and you have to grab his wrist before he becomes aware of your over sensitivity, snapping out of the trance he had fallen into while studying your body.

After a while, he pulls out of you weakly, his length falling limply against your thigh, used and sated. Jimin silently helps you onto the bed— that seems too high now— and moves to clean you both up, throwing away the condom and retrieving a cloth to wipe down your legs.

“Damn,” You sigh when he returns to plop onto the bed next to you. “If I’m being completely honest, that was some of the best dick I’ve ever gotten.”

“What can I say, I know what I’m doing. But you were pretty good too.” He replies cockily, and you roll your eyes at him, about to respond with your own smartass comment, but then he rolls toward you and pulls you into his embrace unexpectedly, giving you pause.

“What are you doing?” You don’t fight it, but you’re not sure if you should allow this or not. You weren’t that close to him yet.

“I like to cuddle after sex. That’s just something about me you’ll have to accept.” He smiles down at you cutely, booping you on the nose when you meet eyes with him and laughing at how you swat his hand away. “You don’t have anything to do today, right?” You shake your head. “Good, that means you can stay and cuddle with me for a while.”

You hum, relaxing in his hold, calming your breathing slowly until you’re both okay enough to function properly.

“I really don’t fuck around. You know that, right?” He asks after some time, looking at you with concerned eyes. You nod.

“I believe you. You don’t have to prove anything to me.” Giving him a reassuring smile, you study the emotions that flicker briefly across his handsome face.

“You’re actually the first girl I’ve done anything with since the beginning of this semester. I tried to avoid them so I could stay focused on my sport and be a good role model, but something about you just drew me in. And now that I’ve had you, I’m not sure I can stay away for too long. You felt so fucking good.” He whispers the last part into your hair shyly and you laugh, cheeks tinging pink at his honesty. You didn’t want this to end so quickly either and you hoped there would be a next time.

“For the record, I haven’t been talking to anyone else either. Nobody else seemed worth my time.” You confess quietly.

“So I’m special?” He asks, giving you an adorable smile that makes his eyes crinkle into crescent shapes.

“You interest me, Park Jimin.”

You stay like this with him for an indefinite amount of time, talking about random things and laughing with each other, even feeling comfortable enough to take a nap in each other’s arms when he informed you that you didn’t have to worry about his roommate returning since he wouldn’t be back until tomorrow. It’s comfortable like this, and you’re hesitant to leave when you check to time to see how long it’s been. You get dressed and stand in the middle of the room, watching as Jimin sits on the edge of the bed smiling at you.

“I really liked hanging out with you. And not just because of the sex.” He says happily.

“Me too. I guess you’re pretty cool.” You mumble, both of you giggling softly.

“But seriously,” You look up to see the sincerity in his eyes as he speaks. “You’re one of the realest, most chill people I’ve met and I really like that about you. Feel free to come up anytime to hang out with me, I really enjoy your company.” Then you’re graced with that same shy smile as when you saw him for the first time and your heart skips.

“We’ll see.” Trying to keep up a cool façade, you just nod in his direction, grabbing your phone from the other bed and walking to the door. Internally, you were screaming, but you could never let him know that.

“See ya ‘round.” He winks, watching you wave as you exit his room slowly.

And as soon as you’re in the hallway, you practically sprint down the stairs to your floor, unable to wait to tell Luna about the day you’d just had.

#jimin #jimin smut #bts smut #bts scenarios #jimin scenario #jimin x reader #ksmutclub #ficswithluv

853 notes · View notes

youhearstatic · 6 years ago

Text

Cor’s Adventure Zone Writing

Longer Fics - colabs

A Single Slat of Wood and Canvas - After months of training, Lup fails to bring in her first solo reaper contract. She won’t tell anyone exactly what happened, even Barry. (By @tanger-catnip & @youhearstatic)

Barry woke with a start. His hand reached for the other side of the bed before he even knew who or where he was.

“Lup?” he asked the empty room.

Her side of the bed was cold. Barry was up and fumbling for his glasses in an instant, his heart pounding.

Made Before the Voidfish (Broken by a Voidfish) - For months Lup, Magnus, and Merle have been haunted by the presence of the ‘red robe’. Often showing up after their adventures to offer cryptic and usually unhelpful warnings and advice. Shortly after the events at Refuge, Lup hatches a plan to finally pin this incomprehensible creature down and get the answers to the questions burning inside her. [TwinSwap AU 1.0] (By @tanger-catnip & @youhearstatic)

Lup heard her own voice twist into a burst of static. She couldn’t remember what she had just said or hold it in her brain, but her mouth knew the words. She bent over, a lance of pain shooting through her head. It hurt so much, but she was so close to something she just had to keep going.

More static. It was like something was stealing the words away from her. She tried to claw them back, but they just would not stay in. It was like vomiting, but with words that she couldn’t hear.

Lust is a Thing with Fangs - Lup tries to sneak in one more day of laboratory work before her annual heat cycle kicks in. Barry is there. It goes about how you would expect. (Explicit content.) (By @tanger-catnip & @youhearstatic)

Lup paused at the door to the lab. She stood up straight, wrapping herself in dignity and ignoring her heart pounding in her chest like a jackhammer. It would be fine. It was only Barry. He would be way too focused on his work to notice her trembling, or the fact she was flushed from the tips of her ears to her toes.

Lup licked her lips. She suddenly had the strangest feeling. Like part of her had come to a revelation about something and another was frantically trying to muffle it before it could be brought to her attention.

A Night at The Naughty Kitten - Out of options after the Starblaster hastily relocated without them, Lup and Barry spend the night at a “boutique” “short stay” hotel.

There’s only one bed, but that’s the least of anyone’s problems. (By @tanger-catnip & @youhearstatic)

The tension was so thick you could cut it with a knife. It wasn’t the first time she’d ended up like this, but every time Lup wondered if it would be the one to break her. He wanted her so badly. Lup didn’t understand how she was supposed to handle seeing it so clearly on his face on top of her own longing.

Sandworms and Other Concerns - Barry discovers that Lup’s presence can improve any situation, including having his arm torn off by a fifty-foot-long, carnivorous, burrowing, acid-spitting, hook-toothed, pinstriped Sandworm. (By @tanger-catnip & @youhearstatic - Also on AO3.) {Hey guys, just to let you know: The sandworm is all in the title. This is Hurt/Comfort wrapped in Fluff. Angst levels are at absolute minimum!}

Lup blinked. Once, then twice. At first, she didn’t know what had woken her up. The ship was perfectly still, aside from the faint thrum of the bond engine that she’d learned how to tune out decades ago. The interior lighting that simulated a day-night cycle was dimmed as low as it went which meant it was still ‘nighttime.’

After a moment, Lup realised what it was. The steady pattern of breathing that lulled her into sleep was coming at its normal pace. Barry was awake.

Longer Fics - solo

Bluejeans, Boxers, and One Bed - A prompt that got out of hand, this is my contribution to the best mutual pining trope out there: There Was Only One Bed! 4500+ words of ridiculous pining with a side dish of underwear angst. Yup, it’s a thing.

She’s tempted to watch but doesn’t, turning to give him the same privacy he afforded her. She already knows he wears boxers. They’ve all seen each other’s laundry enough to know every article of clothing by heart. He has navy blue ones, two different types of plaids, and red ones with white hearts that she’s wanted to ask about for years now. Something about them screams Valentine’s Gift Set and she wants to know the story. Were they a serious gift? A gag gift? Did he get his heart broken? Was he…

Lup’s heart stutters wildly for a few beats. Was he in a relationship when they left?

Losing Time - (Post Story and Song) After being missing for three days, Barry has been mysteriously de-aged. Now he looks 20 years old and doesn’t remember anyone. Lup, Kravitz, and Taako are trying to figure things out. (17k words)

His hair is thicker, his face smoother. He’s still heavy but lighter than she’s used to. She’s known him for over a hundred years while neither of them aged.

And now he’s a stranger.

Losing Time “Exit Interview” (10 fanfic questions answered about Losing Time. Includes a lot of behind the scenes and extended explanations.)

It’s About Time - This is a love letter to Barry Bluejeans of sorts: the whole campaign of The Adventure Zone: Balance (and then some) told from Barry’s point of view. (All the Time in the Worlds Series, Pt two. Meaning it’s essentially the Barry POV companion fic to A Thousand Tiny Moments. WIP, updates Fridays.)

Two days later Barry is dead.

Again.

All those contradictions and questions are filled when he rises, spectral and nearly overwhelmed with more emotions than his lich form can handle.

Because when he’s dead he can remember it all.

Contradictions (Prologue - tumblr link)

A Thousand Tiny Moments - Before being chosen for the Starblaster crew, Lup meets someone at a party. It doesn’t go well. (All the Time in the Worlds Series, Pt one, the Lup POV companion fic to It’s About Time. 14k words)

She drifts closer to him and slowly, so slowly, she bends her head to his. She pauses inches away, not yet touching but so close they share breath. Her hand slides along the lapel of his jacket and she feels his chest rise as he breathes in.

She looks at his mouth and thinks this is the last moment before I kiss him.It’s as inevitable as his chest falling beneath her hand as he exhales. So she kisses him. His lips are warm and soft against hers with the rich sting of alcohol painted on both their mouths.

The Lup POV minific that became A Thousand Tiny Moments

A Thousand Tiny Moments “Exit Interview” (10 fanfic questions answered about ATTM. Includes a lot of behind the scenes and extended explanations.)

Short Fics

Barry & Lup:

Morning in Bed (Lup and Barry just cuddling and being in love. Prompt Request.)

It’s Cold Outside But You’re Warm (Lup and Barry mutual pining. Prompt Request.)

Strings (Lup and Barry just performed their song. Lup has a few final doubts.)

What If She’s Just Gone? (Barry’s anxieties get away from him when Lup is missing. Prompt request.)

Will You Marry Me (Barry does what he has to. Prompt Request.)

Reactions (The twins deal with Barry being ill. Prompt Request.)

Curse and Canyon (Barry is hurt. Lup is trying to deal. Prompt Request.)

Take a Picture (Lup is frustrated. Prompt request.)

Your Laugh is so Adorable (Lup does some reluctant pining. Prompt request.)

Don’t Touch Me (Barry and Lup short experimental piece.)

Gathering (Taako plans a party. Prompt request.)

It was the Pottery (Taako teasing Barry. Prompt request.)

Super Short & Cutesy (Barry and Lup in the lab. Prompt request.)

What You Did Was Stupid (Barry and Lup on Tesseralia. Prompt request.)

This One is Really Dark (You’ve been warned. Prompt request.)

Let Me Help You (Prompt request for Barry & Lup.)

You Don’t Have to Act Like You’re Okay (Prompt request for Barry and Lup.)

Pride (Prompt based minific of Lup coming to Barry’s rescue at a Pride event.)

Hotel Balcony (A prompt based modern meet-cute for Barry and Lup.)

Hotel Balcony Pt 2 (Hey look, there’s more!)

Contradictions (Test minific/opener for the Barry POV fic that is in progress.)

Lup and Barry switch (Lup is the one that falls from the Starblaster, taking Taako with her.)

At the Wedding (Barry and Lup at Carey and Killian’s wedding. Quick scene inspired by a post.)

True Seeing (Barry in a voidfished body with a group of adventurers. Short group write piece.)

Other Short TAZ Pieces:

Getting Home (Super short Magnulia prompt)

Love is Dead (Taako has never had a soulmark. Kravitz gets one only after he dies. Taakitz Soulmate/Soulmark AU with Blupjeans background)

Second Chances ( When Lucretia gets the second void fish she realizes she can inoculate Davenport and talk to him.)

Just You and Me (JohnChurch prompt request.)

Karma is a Bitch/What Did You Say? (Taako & Barry’s friendship prompt request.)

Can You Keep a Secret? (Taako & Barry’s friendship prompt request.)

Meta, Etc

Headcanons:

[The Twins | Taako & Lup]

[The Lover | Barry]

[The Protector | Magnus]

[The Lonely Journal Keeper | Lucretia | The Director]

[The Peacemaker | Merle]

[The Wordless One | Davenport]

[Kravitz]

[Miscellaneous]

Meta:

Lucretia and the Red Robes (Pt 1) Lucretia and the Red Robes (Pt 2)

A list of every conversation Lucretia has with the boys about the Red Robes and a discussion of her thought process/intentions. Part 2 focuses specifically on how her words in Ep 59 may have influenced Magnus’s decisions going forward.

Murder or Suicide: What is it when lich!Barry sets up his living!Barry body to die?

Other:

TAZ Balance Characters as WoW Classes

#taz fic #taz balance #barry and lup #blupjeans #taakitz #barry bluejeans #lup #mywriting #mystuff #fic list #it was time for another update!

25 notes · View notes

jungcock · 7 years ago

Text

fatal attraction│01 (m.)

→ pairing: reader x jungkook (feat. taehyung)

→ genre: serial killer au, angst

→ word count: 14k

Your dangerous ex-boyfriend comes back to haunt you in more ways than one.

→ warnings: mentions of smut, drug and alcohol abuse, violence, light gore, death and murder. This will be a series with a lot of twists and turns… I’ve been working on this for a while and I’m excited to finally post so I hope you all like it.

↳ series m.list | 01 | 02 | 03 | 04 | 05 | on going

You were at Hoseok’s palace of a home. You were at Hoseok’s palace of a home every Saturday night. Every weekend his parents flew off to the Caribbean, leaving an empty house for him to have all of you over. Apparently dealing with their unemployed 24 year old son proved too stressful. You, Hoseok, Yoongi, Jimin, Taehyung and a hundred odd people occupied the Jung mansion in his parent’s absence. These parties were notorious from what you heard. Only a handful of times you had experienced them first hand, despite being in the same place every weekend. Instead, you’d lock yourselves upstairs and let the party goers enjoy the raging vibes below.

Surprisingly, Hoseok never minded these strangers soiling his million dollar home. Whenever someone would break a vase or knock over an expensive artwork his reaction was far from frightening. His eyes would widen and he’d mutter an ‘oh shit’ before erupting into laughter. He was so carefree and that’s what you loved most about him - despite the trait most likely stemmed from growing up so privileged.

Hoseok was heir to an empire. You all were and you were lucky you all clicked so well when your parent forced you all to form a little group. Sure you fought every now and then, but there were two things that always kept the dynamic in check, two things you would always have in common. One, none of you wanted to take over your families’ businesses and two, all of you loved to drink.

You were sitting at the dining table scattered with all types of contraband and playing cards. You had the worst poker face, so your goodies were at the other end of the table with Taehyung. You sent him a death glare as he snorted a line of your cocaine before puckering his lips at you.

“Asshole!”

“Hey! It’s not my fault you’re shit,” he retorted.

“Fuck you!”

You chucked your cards at him and he cackled when they landed nowhere near him.

“Let’s just play something else,” Jimin suggested, hoping to simmer down the situation before you exploded.

“No!” Taehyung argued, “Just because princess pathetic can’t handle losing her stimulants doesn’t mean everyone’s fun has to be ruined.”

Taehyung was known for joking around, especially with you. For some reason beyond your knowledge, you were his favourite to tease. It was a thrill for him to get a rise out of you, you could see it in his eyes. Every time, his chocolate orbs would ignite with satisfaction at your reaction. It was like he got off from it, his dark stare taking a snapshot of your face to save for later. Although he irked you endlessly, you didn’t entirely mind. He ensured there was never a dull day. He ensured embarrassing moments never went unnoticed and were stored away for future laughs. He was your friend and you knew he loved you, despite the harassment. But that comment did hurt.

“Hey!” Yoongi snapped.

Taehyung eyes widened and he hung his head. Whenever Yoongi spoke up, you all knew, as well as Taehyung, that he had gone too far. Now at an awkward standstill as to what to play next, Hoseok got up to go downstairs. He’d make an appearance every hour, more so to please his guests as opposed to checking if his home was still intact. After two years of witnessing these parties you had come to the conclusion that Hoseok used them to punish his parents for neglecting him. They weren’t for his pleasure and they weren’t for his boys or yours. The parties were only a background noise. It was a weird dynamic when you actually thought about it but it worked. The guests knew never to come upstairs and as long as they obeyed that rule, they could drink and party to their hearts’ content. However, Hoseok wasn’t completely reckless, if anyone broke his very few, lax rules they were banned for good. His status alone kept trespassing nonexistent. It was organised chaos.

“I’m off to do the rounds! If you haven’t come up with a game by the time I come back, we’re all joining the party,” Hoseok threatened and earned a groan from all the boys as he left.

“Ok fine! Since princess-” Taehyung began with a snarky tone.

“Careful,” Yoongi warned.

He sighed before adjusting his tone to something close to endearing.

“Since princess has lost her assets, how about we bet on clothes?”

“If you give me my coke back I’ll strip for you right now,” you deadpanned, fed up with his extra sass.

“Really?!” He exclaimed, his face lighting up with shock, which you hated because he looked so damn cute.

“Just have mine ____,” Jimin offered kindly, trying to save your dignity.

“No offence baby but my coke is better,” you sassed, drunk and coming down from the weak drugs.

Jimin dropped his cards in defeat. He was always such an angel to you, you knew you’d feel bad tomorrow but right now your stubborn self just didn’t care.

“____ just text Jin and get more,” Yoongi suggested clearly trying to protect your dignity as well.

“I can’t,” you replied in a small voice.

“Why?” Taehyung challenged with a smirk.

“Because if I ask him for drugs again he’s gonna tell mum and dad,” you admitted unable to make eye contact with anyone.

Sure your brother was a part time drug dealer, but it didn’t mean he wasn’t still your brother. He was overprotective and controlling and he hated you hanging out with the boys. If it wasn’t for the fact your friendships benefited the family business, he would have narked on you all years ago.

Taehyung’s cackle filled the room. “Are you serious?!”

“Why are you being extra dickish today?”

Taehyung shrugged his shoulders before pushing his chair back and dangling your little white bag spitefully. In blind determination you marched over to him, peeling the tight shirt off your back. Jimin and Yoongi yelled in half-hearted disgust and turned away while Taehyung hollered.

“C'mon guys don’t pretend you haven’t wanted see this for years!”

You ignored his comment, knowing if you acknowledged it your face might have turned beet red. You attempted to snatch your drugs dangling between his fingers but he palmed the bag.

“Jeans as well, baby.”

You rolled your eyes and began to unzip. You should have felt disgusted and repelled by his sleazy behaviour but you couldn’t. As you looked down into his eyes that were filled with curiosity and anticipation, you could only see your little Tae. Taehyung who never failed to make you smile by the sight of his face alone, his constant expression of absence and his big bambi eyes. The urge to pinch his cheeks was a daily struggle and that image was impossible to tarnish. And in a weird way, it made you feel ok with what was going on. You trusted Taehyung, you trusted all the boys and you were comfortable. Honestly you were surprised they hadn’t seen you naked already.

“Stop!” Yoongi yelled before you could push your jeans past your ass.

“Why?!” Tae whined in dramatic pain.

“Jin’s on his way.”

“What?!” You screeched in panic.

“Chill! I texted him asking to score and he said he was in the area. Put your shirt back on, your high end coke is on its way,” Yoongi explained.

“Thank you.”

You did what you were told and poked your tongue at Taehyung before returning to your seat. He kicked at Yoongi’s chair and mouthed a 'what the fuck man?!’ at him when he thought you weren’t watching.

“We’ve got a good thing going here!” Yoongi bellowed, disregarding Tae’s attempt to be discreet. “I’m not going to let you make it weird and awkward for the only girl that likes us because you’re high and horny!”

Now, girls liked them. Girls liked them a lot. However you were the only one who didn’t beg them for anything remotely romantic. Now don’t get it wrong, it was difficult in the beginning. The four of them screamed anime fantasy, with their impeccable fashion sense and coloured hair. Their demeanours radiated sex appeal without effort, disinterested and completely unaware of how alluring it was. They were just too cool it hurt. It took a good couple of months of getting used to and resisting that urge to throw yourself at any of them was probably the best thing you had ever done. It was strange to think your feelings for them weren’t always platonic.

And even more strange to think it was Taehyung that caught your eye first.

He was slouched against the wall at the bottom of Hoseok’s grand staircase. His hair was red at the time and he was sporting leather trousers and a white bomber. Drunken strangers flooded the distance between you two and obscured your view occasionally but it was still impossible not to spot him. He looked and was, fucked and he completely owned it. His mouth was in a permanent smirk, his tongue making an appearance every few seconds. He was looking everywhere and nowhere in particular. It had you yearning for his thoughts. Daze so intense, he hadn’t even noticed you blatantly staring at him for the last half an hour.

Half an hour you had been there, dragged out of bed by your brother because he needed to deal and you couldn’t be left alone. You truly had no interest in attending one of Hoseok’s parties but now, discovering this gorgeous boy had you kicking yourself for not making an appearance sooner. Once you had enough of the torture, in a second of blind courage, you found your legs moving towards him. You didn’t even have anything to say. Honestly, you were shamelessly contemplating just shoving your tongue down his throat because you didn’t have anything to say. But you weren’t the only one with him in your radar. You stopped in your tracks when suddenly this gorgeous blonde popped out of nowhere and latched onto him. You cursed. If only you had made your move sooner. But no, you had spent the whole time just staring like an absolute creep…

But before you could completely bask in regret, he was waving her off.

It was bizarre.

She had the looks of a model, throwing herself at him and grabbing his manhood. He only chuckled and shook his head, letting her make a fool of herself. Just within earshot, you could make out her annoying whines.

“C'mon Tae, take me upstairs and we can fool around abit.”

Tae.

Tae chuckled and covered his face as if she had just said the most absurd thing imaginable. Leaning his head back against the wall, he stared at her through his lashes and once again, shook his head. She stomped like a child, disappointment shrouded her flawless face. In one final attempt to get in this boy’s pants, she leaned into his ear and whispered so seductively it gave you goosebumps.

“I really want to suck your cock baby.”

No reaction whatsoever, instead his smirk returned and his eyes found yours. You must have looked like a deer in headlights, unable to move or play off like you hadn’t been eavesdropping the entire time. His stare was inquisitive, curious and he refused to break it as he finally opened his mouth.

“No,” he growled into the blonde’s ear before winking at you.

Your heart stopped and you ran off in a panic. No no no no, hell no. There was no way you could face him now. On a mission to find your brother, you were praying he was far from the stairwell so you could make a proper escape. Tae’s raspy voice echoed in your brain as you moved through the crowd at an agonisingly slow pace. To your dismay, you didn’t get very far before Jin found you.

“____! I told you not to wander off! Why didn’t you answer your phone?” Jin yelled at you over all the commotion.

You had felt your phone go off but ignored it. You couldn’t risk tearing your eyes from Tae at the time. You were scared he’d get lost in the crowd even if you looked away for a second. But now that you had been discovered, you had to be as far away as possible. You nervously turned back to check the distance you made between yourself and said boy. It wasn’t a lot and he was still watching you, amused and the blonde had disappeared.

“I’m sorry, let’s just go home,” you gushed trying your best to usher him towards the door.

But he stopped.

“Oh! It’s Taehyung,” he said, waving at the boy you had been trying to run away from.

“You know him?!” You squealed.

“Yeah, he’s dad’s potential business partner’s son.”

Your eyes widened. “How do you know this?”

“We’re going to be taking over the family business eventually, ____, pay attention.”

“You’re taking over the family business Jin. So no, I won’t pay attention.”

He shook his head and chuckled.

“I’ll introduce you.”

“NO!”

Before your body could react, Jin was already approaching him. He grabbed your hand and pulled you along like he did when you two were kids. You tugged at his bicep in protest and whispered in his ear in desperation. You felt like you could mentally combust if forced to confront Taehyung now. Jin ignored your pleas, like always. Your heart was racing as Taehyung spotted Jin and stood up straight, recognition in his expression. It was the most alert you’d seen him.

“Oh, Jin!” He greeted.

“Taehyung!”

Then they did this bro handshake you’d never understand.

“Hey, do you have anymore of those pink tabs?” Taehyung asked your brother, eyes wide and hopeful. It was the cutest thing you’d ever seen in your life.

“So that’s how you know him?” You called him out, as if he listened to shit concerning the family business. “I was under the impression you met through our respected law-abiding families?”

Jin shot you menacing eyes. “I did meet him through dad, you brat,” he hissed in your ear.

Taehyung chuckled. “Who is this?” He asked your brother and then turned to you, “And why’d you run away from me?”

“This is my little sister ____,” he introduced you before you had a chance to. “I have to babysit her even though she’s 19 years old because she can’t stay out of trouble. And why did you run away from him ____?”

You stuttered. The fucking nerve of him. You wanted to murder him. Taehyung’s laughter filled the air and you felt your face burning up. You twisted around to punch Jin in the gut but he predicted it and blocked it. The urge to scream in his face was so strong but Taehyung’s intense gaze forced you to behave.

"You’re not doing a very good job keeping her away from it.”

The three of you turned to the voice walking down the stairs. Your jaw dropped. The boy was just as ethereal as Taehyung. He had similar style, however a leather jacket hung off his shoulders instead of the white bomber that swallowed Taehyung. He caught your eye and smiled brightly, his eyes crescent moons. If you hadn’t died already, you died then.

“You’re no better,” Taehyung pointed at the other boy, eyes wide and accusing.

“What? I’m an angel,” the boy sung, running his fingers through his silvery white hair.

The other boys cringed and Taehyung shoved him as he took the spot next to him against the wall.

“I’m Jimin.”

“Hi,” you squeaked.

Jin looked at you, looked at his friends and then looked at the way you were looking at his friends. He could always sense the trouble before you ever could. It was the glint in your eye, the undeniable tension that radiated off of you whenever you were drawn to something, drawn to… trouble, essentially. And somehow it was Jin’s job to prevent it, to intervene before you delved face first.

“Ok I’m going to take my baby sister home now,” he declared, emphasising 'baby’.

“No, stay!” Jimin protested sweetly.

“Yoongi hates it when you leave so soon,” Taehyung added.

You had heard that name before, Jin was always mentioning him when he was not already with him. Although your brother never used the phrase best friend, you knew that was what Yoongi was. You had been dying to meet him. And you’d be lying if you said the two boys you had just met didn’t have anything to do with your change of mind.

“Let’s stay-” You began.

“Next time boys,” Jin interrupted, pulling your arm.

“Wait!” Taehyung hollered and closed the distance Jin attempted to make. “I wanna see you again.”

The smirk on him radiated utter confidence and bravado. You hadn’t made the best first impression, with the help of Jin, so you were quite surprised. Nevertheless, you bit your lip and pulled your phone out of your pocket. But it was quickly intervened.

"No,” your brother deadpanned.

The boys with coloured hair laughed.

“C'mon dude, we’re not that bad,” Jimin defended the both of them.

“Maybe you,” Jin said pointing at Jimin. “But not him.”

Taehyung gasped dramatically.

“Ok, how about I get her number then,” Jimin mediated.

Jin rolled his eyes but didn’t protest. He turned around as if saying to quickly do it while he wasn’t looking. You grabbed Jimin’s phone, typing your number and saving it. Taehyung’s eyes grew at the sight of Jimin’s phone, now with your number in it, as you handed it back. He was about to lunge for it but you grabbed his phone before he could and dialed your number quickly.

Jin turned around as your phone rang.

“Um no!”

“I’ll see you around,” You said with a wink, dragging your brother away.

Jimin and Taehyung told you a year later what they thought of you in that very moment. It started with, “you were sexy as hell” and ended with “but then you became one of us”. You had pondered that conversation and first interaction over and over, trying your best to analyse how they saw what they had explained. First of all, you looked a mess that night so for them to find you attractive enough to want to see you again, had you baffled. Jin gave you no time to change, so you were still in your satin nightgown and ended up chucking on boots that were laying at the front door. Your hair probably looked like a nest and all you did was stand there being patronised by your brother.

For a while you theorised it was because Taehyung thought anything in little dress was sexy as hell. He loved women with an alternative look and he was all about the chase so it was easy to assume. Jimin spoiled that theory eventually, with a raised eyebrow and an accusation that you weren’t giving yourself enough credit for how beautiful you were. And soon, to your embarrassment, whether it was a compliment or expressed as a burden, none of the boys would let you forget how beautiful you were.

As you walked back to the car with your brother that night, you had to bite your lip to keep from smiling. From the beginning, you could feel that you were on the same wavelength and that both parties had voids they knew the other could fill. It was in the way Jimin smiled at you. It was in the way Taehyung looked at you differently to the way he looked at that blonde girl. There was a connection you hadn’t felt since your ex-boyfriend and you had missed the excitement that coincided. The promise of new relationships - friendly and romantic alike.

However, Jin was quick catch on, being the protective brother was.

“You are never to go to one of those parties ever again,” he ordered before speeding down the driveway.

Like Jin could ever control you.

You found yourself being drawn to them. Every Saturday, without fail, you would sneak out your bedroom window to meet Taehyung waiting further down your street with the motor running. Before you’d end up at Hoseok’s, he’d drive you to a make out spot that overlooked a view of the lit up city at night. It was breathtakingly gorgeous despite the muffled moans from neighbouring cars. The first time he took you there you could tell a hook up was on his brain and sweaty palms aside, you were more than obliging. But instead, you got talking and that’s all you ended up doing. You told each other things you had never told anyone. You laughed until you cried. There was more than just attraction and that was the last time you ever got the sense he was coming on to you. And after that, surprisingly, the awe of him wore off. As you spent more weekends with him, he became less of an angelic being and more of a boy your age. The dazzle and charm of him developed into pure platonic fondness. As it did with Jimin. And then Hoseok and Yoongi when you met them.

You liked them for them and not for their looks, and Yoongi cherished that greatly. As corny as it sounded, it made you feel secure and warm and wanted. Just knowing for a fact, Yoongi wouldn’t let anything jeopardise your place in the group did wonders for your emotional stability.

“You could never scare me away,” you reassured him, in the cutest voice you could muster.

“Stop.”

You giggled at his reaction, as much as he pretended it disgusted him you knew he loved it. It was the glimmer of admiration in his face before he would twist it into a grimace. Jimin’s giggle filled the air and it was contagious.

“Don’t pretend you don’t love it,” Jimin teased.

Yoongi shoved his chair back and shot out of his seat, ignoring Jimin’s comment.

“Fuck it.”

“Where are you going?!” Taehyung questioned, containing his laughter.

You all watched Yoongi’s back as he stormed up to the locked door.

“What else are we gonna do huh?! It took you idiots hours to decide on this game.”

It was not hours, drama queen.

The other boys grumbled. They hated joining the party. As obnoxious as it sounded, it was because they were sick and tired of being continuously hit on. Every time they took a step out that door, girls would squeal and then a brave one would come up and try her luck. Now, any guy would be in heaven but these boys were different. Jimin was shy and even though the attention was flattering, he didn’t want it and never knew how turn it down. Taehyung loved the attention, but he also loved the chase, nothing screamed boring more than a girl that was easy. Yoongi was too into his music, he couldn’t care for anything else. And Hoseok, was Hoseok. He was too all over the place for a girl to try to tie him down, even if only for a hook up.

To the boys discomfort and displeasure, you loved to see it all unfold.

“Let’s do it!” You cheered, joining Yoongi.

They moaned again, Jimin throwing his head back to be extra dramatic before dragging himself out of his seat.

“Only if me and ____ play boyfriend girlfriend!” Taehyung declared sickeningly cute before Jimin had a chance to.

“What are we? 10 years old?” You snapped.

Jimin narrowed his eyes before shoving his fist out. He played paper. Taehyung played scissors. Jimin declared defeat, kicking his chair in frustration.Taehyung shook his fists in victory before approaching you with open arms.

“I didn’t agree to this, you brat!” You protested, fending his arms away. “I was Jimin’s girlfriend last time, now people are going to think I’m fucking you all!”

Taehyung immediately morphed into your little Tae. Doe eyes and all. “But I won paper, scissors, rock,” he mumbled sadly.

You groaned, unable to deny him. And honestly, why should you care what those drunk people downstairs thought of you.

“Fine.”

He joined your foreheads together, half headbutting you in his excitement. “Thank you ____,” he said before squishing your cheek against his own and squeezing the life out of you. You acted a dead weight until he was done.

“Ready?” Yoongi asked, hand on the doorknob.

You nodded, the other two meekly doing the same. It was a thrill actually attending these parties. It was never the same music or people and never the same dramas. As evil as it sounded, you were excited to see the dilemmas the boys would inevitably find themselves in this time. First stop, the kitchen, because you needed popcorn.

On cue, a few girls squealed and muttered to each other very loudly as you all descended. Taehyung had his arm draped around your shoulders in the most nonchalant way possible. You barely recognised it there before he’d occasionally yank on your neck to whisper in your ear. The looks you were given, you could only imagine criminals being looked at the same. It was beyond pathetic and absolutely hilarious. You could see the jealousy and frustration behind their eyes; that expression of realisation that they couldn’t have everything despite their parents enforcing they could. And being the bitch you were, you smiled at them and batted your lashes before shoving a hand down Taehyung’s back pocket. The gasps echoed through the room, it was iconic.

Jimin stuck himself strategically between yourself and Yoongi, who was leading the way. Before you all could make it even halfway into the living room, Jimin had ignored and ran away from his name whined thrice. The fourth time was gradually closer and he flinched like the soft baby he was, before picking up his speed. You didn’t mean to laugh at him but you did. He just looked so cute and small and scared, sticking to Yoongi like glue. His eyes almost popped out its sockets as this tall brunette came strutting up them, flipping her hair and winking. Now you felt bad, knowing Jimin would be petrified to tell this girl he wasn’t interested. To his relief, Yoongi had it sussed. With a flick of a wrist, he shooed her away, denying her the time of day. Jimin mumbled an apology at the girl’s baffled expression, before scurrying back to his friend’s side.

“Jiminie you’re so cute when you’re scared,” you teased him as you all finally made it to the kitchen.

He gave you a fake smile before flipping you off accordingly.

“Even his middle finger is cute,” Taehyung cooed, leaping over to him and grabbing his hand. “Look at his little hands!”

Seeing red, Jimin grabbed a loaf of bread, probably left on the counter by a drunken party goer trying to sober up and hurled it at Taehyung as he ran away.

“Ah!” Taehyung bellowed. “Violence is never the answer,” he joked, laughing like a madman.

The cocaine was definitely kicking in.

Just before Jimin could fire back, Yoongi was ordering for someone to text Hoseok. You volunteered, pulling out your phone as Taehyung draped an arm around your shoulder again and tried to feed you bread. You were beginning to regret agreeing to come downstairs with faded Tae. Drugs and crowds didn’t mesh well with him. He’d either be swinging from the chandelier or passed out in a closet and you were not in the mood for that sort of babysitting. You needed Hoseok, he always knew what to do these situations. They were his parties after all. You texted him your whereabouts. The kitchen was the most quiet room in the house on a saturday so it was always the meet up spot.

“I texted him,” you told Yoongi.

Yoongi nodded, too busy frowning at his lit up screen to answer. “Jin’s here.”

“That’s my cue!” You declared, ducking out of Taehyung’s embrace.

“Where are you going?” Taehyung asked in a panic.

“Where my brother isn’t. Can’t exactly let him think the coke is for me now can we?”

“But it is for you?” Taehyung questioned, scratching his head in confusion.

You sighed, patting his cheek pitifully.

“I’ll text you when he’s gone,” Yoongi said and you peered around Taehyung to nod at him.

You were praying that Jin either hadn’t entered the house yet or wandered off into the crowds. In order for you to sneak back upstairs, you had to actually get to the stairs and they were exactly opposite the front door. You were extremely cautious on your journey so far, zipping and weaving with your head down. Salvation was in sight. But just your luck, a voice hollered - your brother’s voice. You froze, contemplating just pretending you didn’t hear him but you knew that would be even more suspicious. You took a deep breath and turned around.

Jin hadn’t seen you. He wasn’t calling you. The person he was talking to hid from your view with the help of a few people at least a foot taller than you. Whoever it was had Jin’s full attention so it wasn’t a deal and it had you beyond curious. Jin didn’t have a lot of friends and the few he did have did not match the silhouette of the boy he was now talking to. You craned your neck for a better look, dying to know who it was.

Then Jin spotted you. Then said person turned around.

Your blood ran cold when your eyes locked. Time slowed down. Your heart was pounding in your chest, it felt strong but delayed. Your vision went blurry, everyone around you moved in slow motion. You didn’t even notice Jin shaking you and yelling, because your complete capacity to comprehend was fixated on him. What the fuck was he doing here? He smirked at you like he could read your mind. He emitted villainy with his long coat and black hair, looking like he was here to collect your soul. It was frightening, he was frightening. The aura that ran in his bloodline.

“What are you doing down here?” Jin had been questioning for the last ten seconds, although your ears only just begun to clarify his words.

“What is he doing here?” You croaked in panic and betrayal. “Why are you talking to him?!”

“Jin!” Hoseok bellowed with a chuckle, walking into an absolute shit storm without even realising. “I didn’t know you were making an appearance tonight!”

God, you loved Hoseok. His constant radiance and cheer never failed to make you happy… until now. And it made you want to cry to think even your precious Hobi couldn’t make this all ok.

“Why is she down here?” Jin interrogated him. “And why is she alone?!”

Hoseok was taken aback and let out a nervous chuckle. “Ah, sorry. She was with the others when I left.”

Then Hoseok spotted him and with a smile, went to greet him.

“Hello!” He greeted cheerfully before shaking his hand, “I’m Hoseok, please make yourself at home!”

You were cringing. He didn’t deserve your Hobi’s hospitality.

“Yeah, I know,” his deep voice replied. “I’ve been here before.”

“Oh!” Hoseok’s exclaimed, still serving his warm welcoming. “I’m sorry this is the first time we’ve met. I didn’t catch your name?”

“Namjoon.”

Hoseok just grinned like the ray of sunshine he was, completely unaware of who exactly was standing in front of him. And that was your fault. You hadn’t told the boys about Namjoon and a certain someone he was related to. Instead you just prayed this day would never come, that you would never have to be in his presence and face your past again. You should have told them. You should have told them. Hoseok was a networker and here he was, attempting to establish a connection and bond with Namjoon without knowing who he really was. Without knowing who his family was and who his family was to you. You had to save him.

“Go upstairs,” Jin ordered you one final time.

You were about to protest. There was no way you could leave without Hoseok, without telling him what was going on before it came from someone else’s mouth.

“I’d rather she didn’t,” Namjoon interrupted. “We need to catch up! It’s been awhile.”

“I have nothing to say to you!” You spat, nowhere near as confidently as you would have liked.

The chuckle that escaped his lips was dark and taunting. “Not even a ‘how are you? How is your family after I ran their reputation into the ground?!’”

You flinched away from him, shaking your head as if he was a hallucination and you could will him away.

“That wasn’t ____, that was your brother,” Jin defended you, stepping in front of him to shield you.

“Step aside,” Namjoon threatened so calmly it was scary.

“No.”

“I just need to talk to her.”

“No.”

Namjoon smirked. “Still fighting her battles huh?”

“Until the day I die.”

The tension was undeniable. You wanted to disappear as strangers quietened to watch the drama unfold. You must have looked as distressed as you felt because soon Hoseok was in front of you, your cheeks in his palms. He did this to prevent your panic attacks, sensing them before you could hit the ground, wailing.

“They’re all staring Hobi please.”

With a nod, he announced the party was over. Groans emitted everywhere, however everyone was quick to disperse. Within a few minutes the music was off and the foyer was empty.

“What’s going on-”

Taehyung, Jimin and Yoongi waltzed in, confusion plastered on their faces.

“Nothing! I’ll meet you guys upstairs.”

You forced a smile and it only made the three of them more uneasy. They each took a step forward, planting themselves within the situation. They were there to stay. You were dreading what they would think of you after this was over. You couldn’t bear it. This wasn’t happening.

Taehyung seemed to have sobered up, all staunch with a look of concern. “What’s going on?” He repeated.

“Nothing!” Namjoon chuckled. “I’m just checking up on my lil bro’s girl, that’s all.”

“What?” Jimin uttered, eyes bulging at you.

“She’s not his girl anymore,” Jin corrected, looking over his shoulder at your friends.

“She didn’t tell him that,” Namjoon argued. “Actually, she didn’t tell him anything at all because she’s the reason he’s where he is now and she probably still hates herself for it. What kind of person does that to the love of their life?”

“Wait, who?” Yoongi questioned, as far the boys knew you had never had a boyfriend.

The rage was building inside of you, your panic attack long forgotten.

“Ah! Of course you didn’t tell him. Little ____, always running away from her problems,” he continued to patronise and insult you. “Always running away from the consequences.”

That was it. You were charging, shoving Jin and Hoseok out of the way.

“You don’t know shit about me!” You yelled at him.

“Yeah not anymore,” he scoffed, looking down at you with discontempt, “but I did once. Who are you now?”

“This is me,” you huffed, “when I’m not in love with him.”

“Ah,” he sighed while scratching the back of his head nervously. “He’s not going to like that.”

“So that’s why you’re here? To relay him closure?” You sassed, unable to stop yourself. “You can tell that fucker that we were over from the moment he-”

“You can tell him yourself,” Namjoon interrupted with a sly smile.

“Now why would I go see him?” You bellowed, incredulously. “I never want to see his face again!”

Namjoon narrowed his eyes at your crazed ones.

“Ok, I guess I’ll have to tell him then. He’s not going to be very forgiving hearing it from me.”

You grimaced, completely unimpressed. “Do I look like I give a shit?”

“No,’ he deadpanned, “and you’re gonna regret it.”

“I doubt it.”

“I’m not buying it,” he taunted.

“How?!”

“A love, like what you two had, doesn’t just go away,” he stated, “no matter how much of a bitch you’ve become or pretend to be.”

As soon as the word bitch came out of Namjoon’s mouth, Hoseok stepped in. “Ok time for you to leave, asshole.”

Namjoon cackled. “I’m not the asshole here,” he said, staring you down.

Trying to avoid his gaze, you stole quick glances at the boys. They we all silent, speechless. The looks on their faces were of utter disbelief as the gears began to gradually turn. You weren’t as perfect as they thought you were, as you portray yourself to be. And you could see it, that question in their eyes as they stared at you - who are you? This was not how you wanted them to find out. It made you absolutely livid, even more so now that this image of your former self was being painted by someone else. And that this someone else was playing coy enough for them to fill in the blanks with the worst they could imagine.

Why the fuck did we come downstairs?

“Why are you here, Namjoon?” You asked him one last time, through gritted teeth.

“To remind you ____!” He yelled and his deep voice boomed and echoed through the high ceilings. “You were family once, you know, and you can’t escape family.”

Namjoon spun on his heel and made his leave. You wanted to yell after him and demand what he meant but as he walked further and further away, your heart rate and breathing began to settle. The nightmare was almost over, he was almost gone. Suddenly, to your dismay, he stopped at the front door and you tensed noticeably.

“I’ll see you around. Sleep well,” he said with a wink before slamming the door closed behind him.

You let out the breath you didn’t know you were holding. Out of the corner of your eye, you could see Taehyung attempt to engage with you, confused as ever. But before he had a chance to bombard you with questions, Jin held an arm against his chest.

“Take her upstairs and don’t let her out of your sight,” Jin ordered Taehyung coldly and then glanced at the rest of them. “Don’t let her come home for a couple of days, just while I sort this out.”

You scoffed, anger still coursing through you. You gave your brother a harsh look to express your disdain at his actions, at his emotionless attempt to protect you while disregarding your feelings and existence. Although his words were somewhat sweet - he couldn’t even give you a hug or check if you were ok? He could be so cold and clueless and inconsiderate sometimes, just like your father. It truly sickened you. You couldn’t face him any longer.

As soon as you ran upstairs, Taehyung stopped Jin for answers.

“Wait-”

“She’ll explain everything and try your best to be understanding when she does.”

“What about you?” Jimin chimed in.

“I’ll be fine,” Jin reassured them. “Just please, keep her safe.”

Jin looked at Yoongi especially and he nodded.

“Of course.”

And with that, Jin chucked his best friend your cocaine and made his leave.

You had hopped into Hoseok’s bed. By the time you felt four weights sink into the mattress around you, your anger had subsided into humiliation and dread. It was Jimin that convinced you to poke your head out from under the covers and the view was beautiful. Your four boys surrounded you, faces full of concern and love. Hoseok was lying next to you, Jimin sitting on your other side and Taehyung and Yoongi on the foot of the bed. All of them, ready and waiting for your explanation.

“We just want you to know,” Yoongi began, “no matter how bad it was, what you did, who you fucked - we don’t care. We still love you, ____.”

And as you sat up, you were in tears.

“I don’t even know where to start!”

“How about the beginning?” Hoseok suggested with a warm smile.

He always made things sound so easy. You snivelled, wiping your tears with Jimin’s help.

“It was about four years ago,” you began with a deep breath. “I was young and stupid and I thought I was in love. And you know, that kind of love can be really blinding.”

Having to actually talk about this, talk about him, brought horrible feelings of shame and regret that you thought you’d never have to experience again. And you couldn’t keep the tears from falling.

“Fuck, I really hate seeing her cry,” Taehyung murmured, unable to look at you.

“You don’t have to tell us if it’s too hard ____,” Jimin informed you sweetly.

“No,” you protested, “I can’t keep this a secret from you guys anymore. You deserve to know.”

“Ok, just take it slow,” Yoongi soothed you.

And so you did.

You met in high school. He was a bad boy, the bad boy that every guy was afraid of and every girl wanted to be tainted by. He drove this old mustang that roared through the school parking lot, half an hour after classes began and during recess. He smoked cigarettes and never wore colour. Everyone knew him but no one was friends with him, including you. You never took any interest in him or sought him out because embarrassingly, your world revolved around your girlfriends and the next social event. Occasionally, you’d see him at a party. He’d be hiding in the shadows, until he’d find his prey. It was always the most conservative girl, the one who’d look like she didn’t belong there. And then on Monday, she’d walk into class with a scarf around her neck, wincing while she’d lower herself onto her seat. The boys in class would snigger and one would slap him on the back. It made you livid. So many times you’d want to turn around and shout how disgusting he was but you never did, not wanting the inconvenience that would follow a proper interaction.

You were polar opposites and while that repelled you, it intrigued him. He’d always stare at you shamelessly in calculus. He’d always sit behind you and fiddle with your hair with his pencil in history. Despite this unwanted attention from him, it wasn’t too bothersome and frankly you were too scared to do anything substantial about it. He wasn’t charming. He didn’t send you winks or blow you kisses when your eyes met and he didn’t smirk or chuckle when you turned around to slap his pencil out of his hand. He’d only stare, challenging you to confront him properly. Challenging you to strut up to him after school where he always was, leaning against the hood of his car with a cigarette between his fingers and tell him to leave you the fuck alone. And for a good three years, you didn’t. You ignored his existence and never spoke a word to him. He was only an insignificant stereotype in your adolescent life. An irrelevant convention in your coming of age story.

“What changed?” Jimin questioned, knowing where the story was going.

You sighed.

“Dad made me heir to half of the business.”

You never wanted to inherit anything from your parents. You saw what the politics and money did to their relationships and your family. Reputation was all they cared about and what a better way to ruin that for them but to have a disgrace of a daughter. You thought, surely, if you did something so scandalous you would be written off and deemed an unworthy successor.

But, you were pristine from birth. You gravitated towards people with good grades and clothes and makeup pastel in colour. You really needed to leap out of your comfort zone for your plan to work. So, in a mindset of spite and determination, you strutted up to the boy leaning against the hood of his car with a cigarette between his fingers.

His eyes widened when you stopped in front of him. He was dressed in his signature skin tight ripped jeans with a black tee tucked in. The contrast between you two was immense and you couldn’t help thinking how it looked to the other students roaming around.

"Are you lost?” He asked you through a chuckle.

“No,” you snapped, readjusting the three textbooks in your arms.

He raised an eyebrow before walking around his car to slam down the hood. His car was known for breaking down and it wasn’t surprising considering the way he drove it. However it did wonders for his game, the girls at your school swooned for a grease monkey and admittedly, he pulled the look off tenfold. He tapped the hood twice for his brother to pump the gas.

“You wanna go out sometime?” You yelled at him over his loud engine.

“What?” He yelled back.

You rolled your eyes. “I said, do you wanna go out sometime?!”

He shook his head and pointed to his ear, insinuating he still couldn’t hear you. At this point, you were beginning to regret it. It was like the heavens were giving you a chance to escape from this idiotic idea. You almost turned to leave. You wish you did. God, you wish you did.

“DO YOU WANNA GO OUT SOMETIME?”

While fighting your inner turmoil as to whether you should have backed out or not, he had signalled to his brother to cut the engine. Everyone stopped and stared as your proposal seemed to have echoed through the parking lot. He chuckled, half rubbing his eye, half covering his face in second hand embarrassment. It was the first time you had ever seen him smile. His teeth, perfectly white and straight, were on full display. He looked like a little bunny boy, misplaced in leather with a cigarette. And surprisingly, it was really cute and your heart fluttered a bit.

“Hey! We don’t need to hear how much you were throbbing for this guy ok?” Taehyung cried.

Yoongi slapped the back of his head.

“Sorry,” he mumbled.

“Look, if I’m going to tell this story, I’m telling all of it.”

They all nodded, signalling for you to continue.

“So she finally came around huh?” His brother chuckled, hopping out of the driver’s seat and slamming the door.

He refused to acknowledge him, staring holes into you. You started shuffling your feet, your nerves getting the better of you, worrying you just embarrassed yourself for nothing.

“You better give her an answer lil bro, she’s getting anxious,” he teased.

“You can go now Joon,” he disregarded him.

“‘Wow, thanks so much for helping me fix my car Namjoon, best brother ever!’” Namjoon jested.

He shot Namjoon a death glare and Namjoon raised his hands in surrender. “Ok, I’ll see you at home. Nice to meet you-”

“____,” you introduced as he jumped into his Range Rover and sped off just like his brother did everyday since you’d known of him.

Must run in the family, you thought.

“So?” You began.

“Why?”

You gulped, eyes doubling in size.

“Because, I want to?” You expressed in the most convincing tone you could muster.

“Are you sure about that?” He questioned again teasingly.

You scoffed, “Well, now, not really!”

He chuckled again at your irritability, something he wouldn’t quit from that moment on.

“Miss pristine wouldn’t just ask someone like me out,” he theorised.

“And why not?” You bit back, getting fed up with his hesitation.

You were not used to actually working for things instead of them being handed to you on a silver platter.

“Because look at you!” He pointed at you with his cigarette. “And I’ve been sussing you for years and you didn’t even have the time of day to tell me to fuck off.”

“What if I didn’t want you to?”

“HA! Bullshit. Go run back to the football field with your little cheerleader friends and Doug the buff doofus yeah?“

“Ugh please!” You whined, “Just go out with me ok?”

“She’s begging me now.”

“If you wanna put it that way, fine! Yes I am.”

“But why?” He probed once more.

This guy was not an idiot, to your dismay. It was easy to be convinced otherwise because he was hardly in class and when he was, his attention with fixated on you three quarters of the time. This was supposed to be easy. First, you had no attachment to him whatsoever and you weren’t attracted to him or his look. And second, he had been obsessing over you for the last three years, he should have jumped at the opportunity. But instead he was intuitive, perceptive, so you decided to be honest.

“Look, I just want to piss off my parents.”

He grinned.

“Ok,” he said before flicking his cigarette and walking to the driver’s door.

“Ok? Ok what?” You questioned, unable to play cool or bad or anything to attract this boy.

“I’ll pick you up at 8,“ he bellowed at you as he hopped into his car.

“Oh! Like in your car?” You asked, bending down to speak to him through his passenger side window.

“Well what else, my scooter?“ He chuckled.

“You have a scooter?!” You asked.

“Do I look like I own a scooter?“

You ignored that comment with a frown and he chuckled again. He turned his car on and attacked his gearshift.

"Wait! You don’t know my address? And where are we going?”

“Yes I do princess, and just wear that little white skirt you always wear on Wednesdays,” he smirked and then sped off.

“So this guy is basically a more stalkerish Taehyung?” Yoongi interrupted.

“Hey! So she has a type, there’s nothing wrong with that,” Taehyung defended himself.

“No that’s not the point-” you began.

“____, falling for the bad guy isn’t something to be ashamed of,” Hoseok added with a smile, “don’t beat yourself up.”

“Guys would you let her finish? She’s obviously telling us this for reason.”

You gave Jimin a look of gratitude.

“Exactly, you guys need to hear the normalcy to understand how it ended up the way it did,” you explained, “you need to understand he was just a guy, like all of you. Because otherwise you won’t by the time I’m finished.”

That shut them up, but you knew it was only temporarily.

You wished you took a picture of your parents’ faces when he pulled into your driveway. Instead of coming inside like a gentleman, he slammed on his horn. Nice touch, you thought as you ran downstairs while your parents’ bombarded you with questions. He honked the horn again and wolf whistled at you when you emerged from out the front door. Once he saw your parents in tow, he flicked his headlights off. Through the windscreen he looked like a parents’ nightmare with his leather jacket, cigarette and gaze that screamed trouble. And to top it all off, he smacked your ass when you ran past the driver’s side window.

“____ ______! I’m giving you three seconds to get your ass back inside,” your dad growled.

You ignored him, hopping into the passenger’s side.

“Sorry pops, her ass is mine tonight,” he yelled back through his window.

You could just make out your mum threatening to call the police as he sped out your driveway. You hadn’t laughed so hard in a long time.

“That was amazing!” You shrieked in delight, “I can’t believe I’m saying this but, I’ve never felt so… alive.”

He chuckled before slamming his foot down on the gas, going at least 80 kilometres per hour. You squealed.

“You better get used to it princess, we’re just getting started.”

Every friday for a month he took you to his brother’s parties, got you drunk and dropped you home at four in the morning. And then did the same the next night. Namjoon’s parties on a Saturday night were always more packed than on a Friday.

You never knew anyone there apart from him, so you were shameless. He found you quite entertaining. Instead of lurking around in silence like you’d witnessed him do at every party, he was engaging. He never left your side, fending away guys and laughing at your lame jokes and ramblings. He was so different to what you had expected. He was nice and somewhat chivalrous. To your surprise, you had spent midnight with him eight times and it came and went without him making a single move.

“You’re not how I’d thought you would be,” you admitted on the fourth weekend, once he dragged you outside so he could have a cigarette.

He raised an eyebrow at you and ashed. “How so?”

“You haven’t tried anything,” you gushed blatantly. “Am I not conservative or innocent enough for you?”

He threw his head back and cackled.

“Baby, you’re perfect,” he confessed without hesitation, “but you’re not ready for me.”

“Don’t tell me what I can and cannot handle!”

He chuckled again. “Don’t overthink it. Let’s just enjoy the night, yeah?”

“You might as well just tell me not to breathe,” you retorted.

He grinned at you before pulling you against him.

"I thought I was only a means to piss off your parents,” he whispered in your ear.

The grip he had on your waist was rough. You could tell it was an act of lust alone and that’s not you wanted. It wasn’t what you were asking for. You could understand why he’d assume you’d want it this way as you’d never insinuated you wanted anything remotely affectionate from him when sober. You had to set the record straight.

“That doesn’t mean I can’t like you too,” you mumbled shyly.

He jerked back to look into your eyes suspiciously. His arms around you tensed. You were delving in dangerous waters called feelings. It was not what you signed up for and he knew it too.

“I call bullshit.“

"Why’d you think I stayed away from you all these years?! Because I knew if I had a taste of you I’d be screwed,” you blurted, now with nothing to lose.

He smirked, shaking his head as if you had gone crazy.

“It’s been a month, don’t pretend you don’t feel the same as I do,” you said softly.

He didn’t answer that, instead his eyes went dark and narrow. You took half a step back. Your little white skirt suddenly became very interesting as you fiddled with it anxiously. You could feel his eyes on you and his second hand smoke fanning your face. He flicked the butt away before grabbing your face and squishing your cheeks in one hand aggressively.

“Don’t you fucking dare assume our feelings are mutual,” he growled, “you don’t want anything to do with me! You never did!”

He stormed off, shoving you aside. You knew why he was angry. Understandably, he thought you were fucking him around, taking advantage of the soft spot he held for you. As far as he was concerned, you weren’t interested. During the week you’d go back to pretending he didn’t exist, too scared of what people thought. But what he didn’t know was that you were falling for him, hard.

He was different with you. Throughout your weekends together he revealed a side of himself hardly anyone had the privilege of seeing. He was caring and reliable and loyal in his own fantastically unique way. And boy, was he a good time. Traits, you couldn’t experience with your friends and their lack of depth. He was real and it was so refreshing in your existence of superficiality. He changed your life and view on everything. And now you were mad that you couldn’t just swallow your pride and protect his heart.

You eventually followed him outside and found him on the couch with his brother and his friends. They were laughing and it seemed he’d just forgotten all about you. He was the epitome of hot and cold.

“Take me home,” you demanded, interrupting their conversation.

He looked up at you, his grin dropping into a grimace. He sighed and got up while his boys booed and threw their empty beer cans at him. He motioned for you to take the lead while he bid his friends farewell, slapping a few hands.

The car ride was silent apart from his rock anthems mixtape still playing from the car ride to. It was weird not screaming out the lyrics with him. It was just weird full stop. Despite him speeding past intersections and red lights, it felt like the trip was in slow motion.

When you got to your house, you found the gates closed. They normally were and he’d give you boost so you could climb over. Tonight was no different. You got out of the car before him, wanting to get away from the enclosed tension as quick as possible. You refused to acknowledge him as you heard his car door slam. The shuffling of his feet got louder and soon his hands were on your waist, ready to lift you.

“Wait,” you spoke to him for the first time since you’d left the party, shoving his hands off of you.

He scoffed.

“You know what? I’m done!”

He was irritated and when he got in these moods, it was difficult for him to escape them. He was about to storm off but he paused and turned to rasp at you.

“Don’t ask me for anything ever again-”

You don’t know what came over you but before you could stop yourself your hands were in his hair and you were kissing him, hard. He caught your weight effortlessly as you practically threw your body at him. You could sense the relief by the way his shoulders just completely relaxed, as if this kiss cured all the anguish in his heart. As if this kiss proved he hadn’t just wasted three years of his life pining after a girl that he would never have.

You were getting carried away, especially when you pushed your tongue into his mouth. He growled, lifting you off your feet and adjusting your thighs around his waist as if you weighed nothing. He had to stretch his neck up to keep his lips against yours as he took a few steps towards his car and delicately laid you down on the bonnet. You were starting to get wanton with him leaning over you, his body engulfing your smaller frame entirely. You were surrounded, suffocated and you indulged. He felt like a drug, and you were an amateur, extra susceptible to the addiction. When he started pulling your hair back roughly and biting your lip when you’d separate, it had you begging for more. Your legs wrapped around him. You couldn’t help letting the little moans escape your lips. It was the danger that coincided with him, the taboo nature of it all. He was bad for you. It was wrong for you to get involved with him. You knew it from the start but the attraction to him and the idea of him was too strong. You made your bed, now you were lying in it.

Before he could slip a hand under your skirt, your porch light lit up and the automatic front gate opened. Your dad screaming for you to get inside, forced you two apart. He let you go with a smirk and then turned to bellow a smartass remark at your dad, who then told him to fuck off.

“Don’t you ever try to break up with me again,” you warned him, walking backwards towards your summoner.

His hair was a mess and his lipstick stained mouth stretched into a boyish grin. His whole demeanour had transformed back into the boy who dazzled you with his cold kindness and genuineness. And as ridiculous as it sounded, you knew, just then, that you were in love with him. It didn’t need to be spoken or labelled or justified. He had you as much as you had a hold on him. From that moment on, you were his.

The looks on the boys faces screamed they were relayed too much information. Taehyung’s was morphed the most.

“I’m gonna barf,” he groaned with a grimace.

Yoongi rolled his eyes at him. “Do you want to hear the story or not?!”

“I’m not too sure anymore,” he admitted with distaste.

“Just because it wasn’t you between her thighs,” Jimin provoked him.

Taehyung jaw clenched and he almost pounced at his friend. Yoongi held him down.

“Ignore them, ____,” Hoseok reassured you, squeezing your hand he’d been holding this entire time.

“Fine, I’m jealous! Who is this guy?!” Taehyung exasperated, fed up with the mystery and ego hurt by an unidentified character.

They all fell into silence. Taehyung was always the one to speak what the others thought. You knew they were dying to know who he was, but this was the only way you were able to share this story. You took a deep breath, deciding to be kind and give them his first name, common and a far link from his notoriety.

“His name was Jungkook.”

Your parents didn’t know his name. They didn’t care to know. To them his name was dropkick, druggie, lowlife and any other related pet names. Frankly, you didn’t care what they thought anymore. When they offered to let you out of your inheritance, you declined because it was under the condition you break with him. Every offer they gave you was under the condition you break up with him. Needless to say, you refused every time. Nothing could make you happier than Jungkook did.

For the rest of your last year of high school, you and Jungkook were inseparable. On the monday after that first kiss, Jungkook picked you up and drove you to school. Every head turned as you hopped out of his car and slid under his arm. You two were the talk of the school and eventually it pushed your friends away. You were the most popular pristine girl in school gone wayward. And you didn’t give a fuck. Jungkook was the only thing that matter to you, your world revolved around him now.

After few months, you changed. The influence of him was too dominant to resist. Gone were the pink fluffy sweaters and pony tails, replaced with one of his many leather jackets and wild hair. It was a classic Sandra-dee transformation. And despite Jungkook’s weakness for little innocent girly girls, he loved it. You were his good girl gone bad, he’d tease.

“Fuck, I would die for you, ____,” he groaned through a kiss.

You were in his lap, his lap in the driver’s seat. He had parked outside a diner you’d go for late night milkshakes. His gear shift dug into your side and your head banged against the roof, but there was no place you’d rather be.

“Uh huh,” you replied, refusing to leave his lips for longer than a second.

“I’m serious, I would die and kill for you.”

You pulled away, leaning against the steering wheel. He’d never use the word love. Instead he would use intense alternatives, he adored you, he never felt anything remotely the same as he felt for you, you were the only one, he never wanted anything as much as he wanted you. It was like he had this unwavering insecurity you’d leave him, that he’d scare you away with the word ‘love’. As contradicting as that sounded by the things he’d say instead.

“Let’s hope you’ll never have to,” you murmured, running a hand through his hair in comfort.

“But I would,” he reiterated softly.

There was such intensity in his eyes it made you shiver. And you believed him. You believed he loved you that much. And shamefully, the thought went straight to your core.

“Take me home.”

Jungkook looked bewildered then his eyes drifted away from you in disappointment, his jaw clenched. He patted your thigh to signal for you to hop back into your seat. You refused, grabbing his face and grinding into his growing bulge.

“Take me home.”

His dark eyes lit up with pure desire. He cocked an eyebrow before smirking and attacking your face one last time. You threw yourself back into your seat with a giggle. Jungkook drove like a madman, but the way he reversed and sped down the road that night truly topped the cake.

Sparing the details, you fucked that night and to this day, Jungkook was the best you ever had. He was rough as fuck and forced your orgasms but at the same time, he appreciated your body. He listened to it and soothed it after doing all the kinky shit he was into. It was fair to say you were ruined, a complete sap for him, as much as he was for you. You never thought you would have such a high sex drive. You never thought you would ever be as needy for anything as much as you were for his cock. But that’s what you turned into - what Jungkook did to you. You always had to be around him, always with him, always touching him.

It was a month before graduation and you had flunked. Whenever he would ditch, you would too. Thankfully both your parents were rich and could buy your grades. They made it too easy for you both. You both had no desire to do anything, except each other.

It was a week before graduation, before you’d be sent to university overseas and him, forced into the family business as his father’s precious protégée. They were separating you. Your worlds were ending. You both weren’t ready for the responsibility or the heartbreak.

It was a few days before graduation and you were on your Friday night cruise, screaming the lyrics to rock ballads as Jungkook drove a hundred kilometres per hour. Every now and then, he’d grab and suck your face hotly, eyes off the road for seconds too long. The thrill was almost unbearable, as if you’d be close to losing not only your life but your sanity.

He parked in a secluded reserve overlooking a lake, the stars shimmering in the water. You drifted into quiet, savouring the moment, knowing they were limited. The soft guitar riffs from the car stereo set this serene, longing mood. Jungkook’s hand slid between your thighs, a plea for you to come over and straddle him, so you did. You wriggled yourself comfortable without the familiar feeling of rock pushing into your inner thigh, which confused you because he was usually a goner as soon as your clothed core would simply brush against him. He trapped your head between his calloused palms, always slightly tinged black from grease. His eyes held that intensity that made you weak and they glazed over at the sight of you. You could faintly make out your silhouette in his dilated pupils and it gave you an overwhelming need to stay there, in his eyes forever. You ignored that deep darkness behind them that you always had sensed was there. You wanted to believe he was perfect, because he damn felt like it.

“Listen,” he began, clearly something important on his mind.

“Runaway with me,” you breathed, connecting foreheads.

His eye widened, his skepticism emerging and he retracted.

“Don’t,” you whimpered. “I love you Jungkook and I can’t bare the thought of not being with you for even a second please.”

He searched your face for any hint of hesitation, but there was none.

“She’s begging me now,” he chuffed with a satisfied smirk.

"I love you Jungkook,” you repeated, now unsure if he heard you the first time.

You both fell into a silence that lasted way longer than you would have liked. You hated when he did this to you, leaving you in suspense. However as much as you hated it, it also intrigued you. It was the mystery of him that had you hooked. You thought he would wail at your confession and suffocate you with his lips but instead, he stared. He was unpredictable and wavering and it tortured you. But like the masochist you were, you loved it because it was undeniably him and you were in love with him.

“Ok,” he finally said, before turning the key in the ignition.

His engine roared to life and you flopped into your seat.

“Where are we going?”

“There’s something you need to see,” he admitted.

You only nodded when he took his eyes off the road for a second to look at you. You could tell it was serious by the way his knuckles protruded clutched to the steering wheel and the way his jaw clenched and sharpened. Jungkook was intense about a lot of things, but you had never seen him before in the way he was then. His vibe wasn’t awkward or brooding or anything identifiable as Jungkook. It was like you were in the car with someone else entirely.

When Jungkook pulled up to the front of the dive bar ‘Hunt’, you were beginning to get uneasy. You knew this bar and it’s red neon sign and it’s grotty exterior. It was notorious. Your little sheltered self began to panic.

“Jungkook-”

“Do you trust me?” He interrupted, forcing eye contact.

Instantly, your racing heart calmed. Your breathing steadied. The power he had over you, unfaltered.

“With my life.”

“Good,” he kissed your forehead and smiled, “I won’t be long, stay.”

And you did. He slammed the door behind him and searched for something in his back pocket. A man sat outside the bar and Jungkook seemed to be heading straight for him. He stopped after discovering his pockets empty, his boots scraped the wet concrete as he turned and sent a wink your way. You narrowed your eyes and scoffed at his cheap attempt to be charming. As you watched Jungkook backtrack towards you through the windshield, you spotted his cigarette packet on the dashboard.You weren’t a big smoker then. Jungkook never offered and you were always too shy to ask. However it did make him smile when you’d pinch one from his packet or pull his hand towards your face for a drag of his already lit.

You helped yourself, wincing as the smoke burned your throat. You were too busy coughing and manually winding the window down to notice Jungkook slamming his boot closed. You eyes were watering a bit too much for you to see what he dragged across concrete as he walked back towards the man outside the bar. Even without these setbacks, nothing would be able to prepare or warn you for what happened next…

The man stood up once he recognised Jungkook.

“Jeon, what the fuck man you’re early?” You heard him bellow. “Suk isn’t here yet and you know he’ll run if he sees you.”

“Suk isn’t the job anymore,” Jungkook replied coolly.

Jungkook stopped directly under the neon sign. The fluorescent light shone down upon him tinting his black silhouette the colour of blood. He was shorter than the other man however his presence was stronger, more menacing, almost demonic with the red hue highlighting his frame. His back was facing you but you could just sense the stare he was giving this man. It was his infamous stare down his perfect nose, jawline protruding, with that borderline frightening smirk. You knew the look at too well. But this was different, his body language was different and you were struggling to put your finger on how. And the fear of this unknown side of Jungkook had your mind reeling.

What the fuck was going on?

“What?” the man exclaimed, “What do you mean?”

“He’s not the job anymore,” Jungkook reiterated.

His tone was so foreign to you, it made you shift uncomfortably in your seat. It was like the voice coming out of your boyfriend’s mouth wasn’t your boyfriend’s at all. It was cold and dark but not the cold and dark you’d normally associate with him. No, this tone was twisted, monotone but mocking.

“So? No job?” The man questioned apprehensively.

Jungkook chuckled. “Oh, there’s still a job.”

You were too immersed in the conversation and trying to figure out who this mystery man was. So much so, you didn’t see what Jungkook was holding. Your eyes followed his toned arms that you’d relish within when he held you, all the way down to the hands and palms you’d kiss lovingly, all the way down to the bat his hand held. A baseball bat with nails sticking out like a fucking medieval mace. Your whole body went numb.

“You.”

Before you had a chance to scream, Jungkook had swung his bat and lodged it into the man’s skull. The most sadistic noise you had ever heard left his mouth, it was like a satisfied grunt and then a manic howl. You couldn’t breathe. You couldn’t function or process. You just sat there and watched as the life left a man’s eyes… by your boyfriend’s hand.

As he ripped his weapon free, the man’s blood and brains sprayed everywhere, Quentin Tarantino style. If you had to vomit you swallowed it as Jungkook took another swing. The guy was dead but he took two extra blows to his chest, cackling. He was enjoying it. The blood, the gore, the violence, he seemed to indulge in his work, his sick artistry. And that’s what truly made you terrified and disgusted to the very core.

You were frozen. Every fibre of your being was screaming at you to run, but you couldn’t as if the shock and adrenaline stunted your movements. All you could do was sit there and watch as Jungkook continued to maim a dead body, hitting it over and over, blood and flesh flying everywhere. If you could speak you would scream for him to stop, despite the fact he probably wouldn’t in his crazed trance. A few more blows to the stomach and he stopped, hovering over the human he just mutilated. His chest was heaving as he wiped his forehead with the back of his bloody hand, smearing his face red.

To say you were beyond horrified was an understatement. You found your hand itching the door handle, sensing your fight or flight mode kicking in. You only had a few seconds, you calculated. Assessing your surroundings, you figured your best shot was to run down the alleyway onto the main road screaming bloody murder, literally. You almost followed through, almost, until you realised there was no way you’d be able to outrun him. He was the star batter of the baseball team until he got kicked out of the team for starting a fight with the pitcher. He would catch you within seconds and there would be no way you’d be able to get away. He was the star wrestler until he got kicked out of the wrestling team for breaking a kid’s arm during a match. You started to panic, the only thought running through your mind being that the love of your life was about to kill you.

Your few seconds were up. As he turned to you in a snap and stormed closer, you had accepted your fate. Jungkook attempted to open your locked door and you refused to look out your window to see the disappointed look on his face. You heard him sigh and then rummage for the car keys. You winced as he slowly jiggled the key into the lock and opened the door. You still couldn’t look at him, not until his hands were on you and you were pressed up against the car door. It took every fibre of your being not to breakdown under his crazed gaze. He was even more terrifying up close, especially because he was suddenly so damn calm, as if he could snap at any moment. You willed yourself not to shake in his grasp.

“Say it again,” he mumbled.

“W-w-wha-”

“SAY IT AGAIN!”

And there it was. You would have jumped out of his grasp if he wasn’t holding you so tightly. He then grabbed a handful of your hair and cupped your face with the other hand. The blood was everywhere, all over you, the stench of copper too strong to deny was real. You really couldn’t hold it in any longer. So, you cried.

“Tell me again baby. Just- ah FUCK,” Jungkook bellowed before wiping your tears with bloody fingers. “Tell me again, those three little words. I need to hear them again.”

“I love you,” you croaked.

He smiled, that toothy grin you had fallen in love with. You choked on a sob, seeing that same smile on a blood smeared face, completely tainted. He stroked your face and cheeks affectionately, as if he wasn’t painting your face red. You naturally squirmed but tried your best to keep those reflexes at bay and unnoticed. However, surely, you could have spat in his face and he wouldn’t pay any mind to it. He was completely delirious, high off adrenaline from just taking a life and drunk in his love for you.

“I love you too.”

And then his lips were on yours, his tongue in your mouth. You reluctantly followed his lead in the kiss, overwhelmed with the smell and taste of metal, digging your nails into his biceps to stop the tears from falling. He broke away eventually and knocked his wet forehead against yours to rest. The feeling of overwhelming heartbreak was the last thing you had expected after hearing those three little words.

The four boys stared at you in silence for a good minute. You were pretty sure you heard Yoongi mutter a ‘fuck’ under his breath but you all ignored it. You really needed them to say something soon or you were sure a panic attack would be due. However, what could you expect them to say after you just told your best friends of two years that you dated a murderer?

“Wait. Did you say Jeon?!” Yoongi questioned.

You nodded.

“As in Jeon Jungkook?” Yoongi questioned further.

You nodded again.

"Jeon Jungkook? The heir to the most infamous drug cartel in the world? That Jeon Jungkook?” Yoongi questioned for a third time.

You nodded for a third time.

“Holy shit ____!” Taehyung chimed in, in an almost disappointed tone.

“Look, I sent him to prison!”

“How?!” Jimin asked, wide eyed.

You sighed, that bit of information was why Jungkook had been a secret for so long. Everyone knew he was in prison but no one knew why or how and that was because, if people knew, it was your ass and your life on the line. But, you had come this far and they deserved the whole truth.

“I told him we should run away the next day, as soon as we could but he told me he had some business he needed to take care of first and we would leave after said business, which, now I knew what that was exactly. So, I ran to my parents and got them to send an anonymous tip on my behalf, so there was no way it could be traced back to me,” you explained.

You glanced at Taehyung, ready for the ‘princess running to mummy and daddy’ dig, but it never came. So you continued.

“At first it was a drug bust, he got done for possession with intent to supply class A drugs but once they searched his car they found enough evidence to link him to at least four murders.”

In that moment you turned to Hoseok and you wished you didn’t. He had the most shocked expression on his face and you had no idea why you had expected any different. So, you turned your attention back to Yoongi who managed to hold a disinterested expression the whole time.

“Jesus,” he mumbled.

Despite those few little remarks intended to go unnoticed.

“You did the right thing, ____,” Jimin attempted to comfort you, placing a hand on your knee.

You were grateful for the reassurance however it didn’t help the fact you had to uncomfortably live your wretched past. You thought you’d feel better being honest with your friends but instead it made you feel disgusted. You guessed that you never truly mourned the loss of Jungkook. You were just forced to forget him and pretend he never existed. And that never allowed you to come to terms with the fact that the man who you thought was the love of your life was not who you thought he was entirely.

“Ok so, what did this whole story have to do with the guy from before?” Taehyung asked.

“That was Jungkook’s brother, you idiot. Weren’t you listening?” Jimin reprimanded.

Taehyung was about to rebut but you interrupted this time.

“It turns out the secret’s out and he’s off to tell Jungkook.”

“We’ll keep you as safe as we can ____,” Yoongi pledged to you.

“Of course,” Taehyung chimed in. “But, he’s in jail? What can he do?”

Yoongi shot him a look of annoyance. “You really weren’t listening to the story, were you?”

“His family are powerful Tae, more powerful than all of ours combined,” Jimin connected the dots for him. “If they know ____ was the reason their precious heir is rotting in jail, she’s in a lot of danger-”

“I’m not,” you interrupted.

All the boys looked at you like you were out of your mind.

“The Jeon brothers keep their affairs to themselves,” you explained. “They hardly ever get their family involved, they’re too proud to run to mum and dad.” Unlike me, you almost added.

“Let’s hope so,” Yoongi sighed.

“And with Jungkook in prison, Jin can handle Namjoon,” you stated, staring at Yoongi who knew that statement about your brother to be true and he nodded.

There was a brief silence until Hoseok jumped up with a huff.

“Although you are safe, here, with us. I better check all the doors are locked and there aren’t any stranglers,” he said with a small smile.

You returned it and reluctantly let him slip his hand free from yours. “Ok Hobi.”

“I’ll come help you,” Yoongi offered, knowing Hoseok’s home was too big to cover alone.

As soon as the oldest boys left, Taehyung crawled up to where Hoseok was lying and tucked himself in. Jimin tapped your thigh, signalling for you to move over so he could do the same on the other side of you. You got yourself comfortable. Sandwiched between your two best friends, gave you the strongest sense of security and relief that you hadn’t felt in a while.

“You are an amazing brave girl and we’re gonna make sure that that monster- or any other monster like him won’t touch you ever again,” Jimin whispered to you before resting his head on your back. You looked at Taehyung and he nodded in agreement.

Goddamn, you loved them. You wished you could spend forever coddled by them, you wished you could believe them. But, you couldn’t shake the feeling that, this time, you couldn’t just shove the memory of Jungkook aside. And that his chapter in your life was far from over.

next chapter

6K notes · View notes

chipswithfanfics · 6 years ago

Text

❝ The Castle on the Sea ❞ Hongbin

Genre: fluff, slight angst, fantasy, wizard + studioghibli!au Pairing: Hongbin x Reader Summary: “And if you dive deep enough into the sea, you will find, among bubbles and fish, a submerged castle where a prince lives without a kingdom.” Word count: 14k this is… huge

Request: (Please mention me as @heart-baek-bleed so that I won't get lost because I want to make sure that is really me) Since you love Ghibi movies, how about a Howls Moving Castle AU with Hongbin? ~ Queennie

A/N: i'm inactive for a while, sorry, but I'm doing my best! and i'll be putting all the requests in order… so this one in particular has yielded a lot, i hope it is not very massive, because i really enjoyed writing this plot (and omg!!!!, Hongbin in this plot fit so well, jesus have mercy on me)... and: some of Reader's lines will be in italics, well, enjoy!

The City of Lanterns is always shrouded in half darkness, since the gray clouds are always covering the sky completely, be it at night or in the mornings, while the birds sing happily.

And for this reason, the lanterns float on the water, following the flow of rivers that cut the streets, which are presented and joined by small bridges. At one time or another, during the day, the sky perhaps opens a little, letting a few sunbeams pass.

But even with the gray sky, it is rare to rain. And the citizens of the City of Lanterns often believe that when the sky finally cries, it's because something incredible will happen: a miracle! Some say.

Or a terrible disaster... and a few others say, on the other hand.

But it does not matter, does it matter? Because on this day, very early in the morning, the gray clouds that completely cover the sky, are crying. Well, just the day you got so many deliveries to make.

Through the streets, cats seek shelter, and you hurry, holding a small umbrella that does not seem to solve much. Your dress is soaking wet! As you fight and grumble to try to keep the warm breads intact from the rain.

"Mr. Biggam!" You exclaim as you knock on the third door of the day, climbing the only steps that separate the small house from the almost flooded street, the lanterns just behind illuminate the gray day as they float and float.

"Well, young lady..." The gentleman who answers the door scrubs his hands. "My belly was already snoring!"

You smile kindly, kindly in part, because you do not deliver the breads.

"You still owe us the loaves of two days, Mr. Biggam." Because, well, you have a tremendous sharp tongue.

The man open his eyes, and raise the eyebrows.

"But, miss Y/n." He hesitates over lips, still rubbing his hands, his mustache stirring as he tries to find the words. "Money is difficult, and God knows that war has taken all from us..."

"And the same goes for us, sir." You nod, still keeping the loaves away from the old man's hands. "War is cold, so it requires us to be equally cold."

Well, everyone says, what an insolent girl is the daughter of the baker of merchants' alley!

"You can not let a poor lord die of hunger." He rebukes, and you go down both steps, untouched by the words, much less by the desolate expression: you are already accustomed.

"So as soon as you pay for your loaves, you'll have a full belly and a silly smile on your mouth. Mr Biggam? Have a good time."

And that's how you walk away. Because yes, you're a tremendous one of an insolent girl with a sharp tongue.

And from the nearest alley a little black kitten purrs to you as you hurry your feets. You look at the little animal, going back a few steps, but that's all, a simple street cat...

"I'm sorry, kitten, but these breads are not for you," you says when hears a tearful meow, sticking the tongue out for the little animal.

Soon, you're back in the rush through town. Knocking from door to door, of the customers from the bakery shop, which is just at the end of the fishermen's alley. Charging those who owe, and handing over the loaves to the good customers.

After all, if it is to live of goodwill, you and your parents will starve to death! As you say to yourself, to the aunt and to the mother who are always complaining about your sharp tongue and cheeky personality.

The rain thickens in the morning, when you have almost passed the great bulletin board and advertisements of the city, which is right in the center of the square, you almost passed by; because you hurry back. There is a great warning nailed right in the center of the picture, the edges woven in gold, as well as the letters; the great Royal Prom was closer to happening than you imagined!

A radiant smile takes over your face. You want and wait for this night so much: because you imagine the beautiful dress that will wear, the beautiful mask that will order from the best jeweler in the city, and the shoes, oh yes, the shoes!

So, your face is taken by a flyer that drift through the rain, completely soaked.

"Oh!" You exclaimed, pulling the wet paper from your face, now equally soaked.

What you see, written in the flying pamphlet, is nothing more than written in ill-made letters: "Frogs in your tubs? Pest of singers-mosquitoes on your plantations? Or something else... I will solve all your problems!" You recite, with eyes half closed, the letters are terrible.

"Meet me at the singing alley, in the City at the Cradle of the Sea.

The Great Blue Wizard. "

The breath blows out of your lungs, because there is an unconvincing drawing at the end of the words, of a large, rough crown, and this is what you repeat when you let the panflet take its turn in the strong wind of the rain:

"Extremely suspicious."

After all, who could entrust their bathtubs or plantations to a wizard?! And you already heard about the guy, who does not have a name, who does not have a face, actually has several of them but nobody knows for sure which one is the real one.

A man or a woman? Old or young? Where did he or she come from? Do she or he take the name Sebastian, Margo, Estephan or...?

Nobody knows.

But for you it does not matter, there are no coaching frogs in your tub, and you do not even have a plantation of aquatic tomatoes —and thanks to the skies they're scarce this summer because you hate them—what you have is a pile of breads to be delivered on a rainy morning in the City of Lanterns, an umbrella that looks like it will dismount any minute and a dream of finding your prince at the royal ball that will happen within a month.

And oh, of course, you also have the beautiful view of the sea, which plunges the horizon straight ahead into serene turquoise and navy blue colors.

But what happens, minutes after you try to continue your deliveries, is simply that your umbrella really comes undone: and as the people of the City of the Lanterns already said, a weeping sky can mean a day of disasters.

The door bell sings as you enter, the dress completely soaked as well as the remaining breads in your basket, the umbrella is completely crushed, bursting and dead.

"What are these leftovers?" Your mother asked as she placed her eyes on the basket that was placed on the counter.

"Mr. Biggam refuses to pay, Mama." You answer, walking up the stairs, the smell of sweetbreads with cranberry jelly filling your nose as your father finds himself exiting the kitchen, rubbing his hands. "Good morning, papa."

"Good morning, my dear," he replied, not having time to say much more, for you climbed the stairs with a leap worthy of the most agile cat; you get rid of the clothes with extreme rapidity, in the room the birds sing at the foot of your window, seeking shelter from the rain, and your clean clothes are warm.

You descend with the same rapidity that has risen, but there is, still, your mother with the expression in concern.

"Leave the loaves in the door of Mr. Biggam's house, my dear." She says, new loaves replacing those once soaked.

Freezing right there, you close the expression, already knowing where your sweet and innocent mother wants to reach.

"He will not pay if we continues to leave the buns at his door, mama!" The voice came out loud and well expressed from your mouth, hitting a few light slaps on your newly fitted dress to remove the dust.

The house is in a precarious state of cleanliness, there is no money to pay a maid, much less disposition and energy to clean everything with the required attention, the bakery is almost in the same deplorable state.

The money is short. He had always been.

"Money is the least concern, daughter." Your mother still insists, and then you could not be more dazed: she was about to start with this story of empathy for others again.

"Mama, but I need the money!" You twist the words, the discussion begins like this, it always begins. "The ball will soon happen!"

"And who told you that you're going to this... Thing?" But it's your father, who comes out of the kitchen again with a fresh ream of breads with jelly marmalade, who puts everything to lose on your head. "We need people up early to deliver the loaves."

"You are two tremendous stupid!" That's what you scream, opening your mouth wide, expecting your parents to listen well, extremely well when you hit your feet hard on the floor, the bell at the door tinkles and, rain out, you walk away.

"Cheeky girl!" That's what you hear, already outside, but too late, your father can not reach you.

The drops of water fell one by one from the rooftops, the last tears of rain, and you shrank from behind a few barrels, the alley was cold, but still covered enough by the rest of the roofs to keep you out of the rain that already passed.

It was foolishness, of course, since your dress was soaked again. You would quietly mutter all sorts of complaints against the projected images of your parents. Ah, yes, you would not go to the ball that you expected so much just because of the damn deliveries that in the end would not even yield enough money if your mother were still so foolish.

A selfish tear ran down your left cheek, and as you took a breath of icy air, you heard the noise echoing down the darker side of the alley. A dark stranger took the farthest walls, a dark that was not commonplace even in the city where it was always cloudy.

You get up with a spasm, but see, it's just a cat that emerge from the dark, with black fur and a sharp meow, it's the same little friend from early in the morning, the paws echo in the alley and you sigh relieved, again shrinking against the corner of the wall.

When then, you come across with this figure that came out of nowhere, the smoke engulfs the alley, running down the floors, between the parallelepipedos, and you want to get up: but can not, and there is a tall womam covered in a huge black cloak in feathers, approaching. And you are still sitting on the floor.

"Look, little girl, why are you crying?" The voice is babbling, and the cat is curling up between the feathers of the huge cloak that falls to the ground, like black mud of some swamp.

"Nothing of much interest, ma'am." You press your back against the wall; there is no fear, but there is the surprise.

And the mysterious woman approaches, lowering herself with difficulty, there is too much height for a normal human being, the hand that comes out of the dense mantle is wrinkled, flaccid. And you realize, as you see the hand approaching your forehead.

"That you learn to be who you ought to be, and that you unlearn what you should never have been."

This is a witch! And when the finger touches your forehead with a coarse, pointed nail, the waves take your body. You try to scream. It's like having your soul swallowed and crushed, cut in half, because something is taken from you, and it's something that's now in the Witch's hand in black feathers.

"Now, go child, seek what must be undone."

With a simple step, a crack, she disappears, the smoke, the rain, but not the cat. The cat is there, facing you, with a long meow and seems to smile, audaciously smiling as soon as your eyes widen. You look at your own hands, feel the wave revert in the body, what is hot becomes so cold and your throat...

God, your throat...

It's choking, no, no...

The clothes are enlarging, no, no, it's the hands! Your hands, by the Gods! Are decreasing...

You're shrinking, your clothes getting loose and... You want to scream, and nothing comes out, when you run away, the shoes are left behind, the cat releases a meow; it sounds like a muffled laugh, a laugh from one who had one last chance early in the morning.

You run and want to scream, nothing ever comes out of your throat, and with each passing in your rush, it becomes more scrubby, shorter, your dress too big on the body and your hands too small to lift it, to pull it from the path of bare feet.

God, what the bloody witch did to you?!

The doorbell tinkles with force, and into the bakery you run. "Mama!" You call but the words stay in your head only, they stay in the air, because as soon as you enter, you face your mother's huge eye .

"Who are you?!" she exclaims, as loud and audible as the breaking of your chest sounds in your heart.

She can not recognize you. She can not recognize her own daughter! And you wanna talk: this is the witchcraft of a damn witch, Mama, do not let her fool you! But it's the cold of the street what you find, "Get out of here, filthy child, you're messing everything up!" And the one who should be called your father throws you out the door.

And blam! the door closes.

The birds sing, and the lanterns continues flowing down the river. There is no more rain, but there is a huge puddle of water right on your left side, just as you can see your face perfectly, or what your twelve-year-old face should look like.

Ah yes, as they say, rainy days in the City of Lanterns can very much mean a day of complete disaster.

You did not shrink, you were a child again.

And the worst of the worst cases. You can not scream. For what the witch took from you was nothing more than your voice.

A twelve-year-old child with no voice! What cruel fate for an insolent girl...

But see, for all problems there is a solution, because the wind bring this pamphlet straight to your face, as if the fate laughs of your cruel—or not so much—acts. Pulling the paper still soaked from your face, with mild nostalgia, you again see the letters now even more crooked because of the water.

"Meet me at the singing alley, in the City at the Cradle of the Sea.

The Great Blue Wizard."

Now, you really have frogs in your tub. And so begins your adventure...

The winds coming from the north comb the hair strands, and you hold tight the hat—which silently you stole from the neighbor's clothesline, after all, you have your reasons, right? The ribbon that should have been holding the strands of hair in place is holding the dress tied with a huge, clumsy knot.

It had been all you could do through the rest of the day.

And the smell of the sea comes in through your nose as you breathe deeply, throwing a few coins into the sailor's hands.

Right in front, when you finally stop to observe, you hold your breath with your lips opening unnoticed: the view of the city of Altha—the city on the edge of the blue sea—is stupendous, there is no gray cloud in the sky, that opens in the liveliest blue, houses are innumerable, streets fill in life, merchants, children wandering with smiles, even ladies with their huge baskets. And still from the harbor, where the song of the gulls is incessant, it is already possible to see the great and exuberant figure of the royal castle, standing right in the center of the city.

It looks like a dream…

"Get out of the way, you little brat!" A man passes by in all speed, which results in a direct push to the ground...

At least it would seem like a beautiful dream if you were not in a twelve-year-old child's body, a mute child. And all you can do is stare deathly silently at the brute who had just pushed you: with the desire for him to be swallowed by a whale on a brief trip.

The singing alley is just a few streets down and, of course, you know this because it's one of the most famous spots in the city of Altha, everyone talks about it, everyone delights as they pass through the arches that delimit the alley, ears plunge into the sweet songs that echo.

The voices are human, and are human who listen—along with a few animals, who sleep enjoying the shade of the roofs—but they are not human who sing them. You've heard of where the yellowish-colored roses came from, some magical forest out there, but that's not why you crossed the sea; of the small island from where you were born to the continent.

You came looking for a wizard, the Great Blue Wizard, by whom you hope to solve your "little" problem. But, stopping in the middle of the alley, watching people passing dressed in colorful clothes, with beautiful smiles on their faces, you realize that you do not know which door you have to hit.

Great, because the damn poster did not even have an address... and what could you do?

Knock from door to door, after all, in the same way you're used to? Of course you are not yet accustomed to being kicked out, cursed and kicked, and when that's not happening, it's impossible for you to say anything for the simple reason that you no longer have any voice coming out of your mouth.

It is on the farthest street of the alley, where you can still hear the whispers of the singing roses, that you lean against the wall, with a despairing sigh. Fate seems to be conspiring against you, by heaven, what have you done to the Gods to be so furious? Plenty indeed.

"They're looking for you!" The words leaked through the alley just beside him, your body freeze, and slyly you lean over the corner of the wall, just tilting your head to peer through the alley.

It is empty and cold, extremely cold and a dense silence is made. You swallow when you realize that you are already entering the alley, damn curiosity that makes you go foward, only to hear the second burst of words echoing too loud.

"Do you have any idea how much they are offering for your head? Prince George, at least, is offering much more than you owe me. "

When you turn the first corner of the alley you face two men, and instinctively you throw yourself back against the wall; luckily they did not notice your presence. Too bad, because it seems that something extremely wrong is going on there and you're listening to everything.

"And not only him, Rhosalia is after you too."

"What I owe is already promised to be paid, Joseph." The other man, taller, and with clothes of peculiar taste, says, with a tongue snapping: as you realize when again tilt your head, fingers holding firmly to the wall.

His hair strands is blue, you notice with eyes popping in a half shock, what kind of human being would have hair strands blue like ocean water.

"That's what you always claim, Hong-" Words echoed louder and louder through the dark stinking alley.

"Do not you dare speak my name aloud." And the blue haired man growls, interrupting, placing his hand firmly on the other's shoulder.

"Then you pay me what you owe..."

And in the blink of an eye, a snap of fingers like the heavy coat, placed over the shoulders, floats, the little bag comes out of practically nothing, landing in the hand, not much bigger than the palm.

"Here," he says, as he throws the bag against the chest of the alleged Joseph, who is nothing but a ragged, bearded, wrinkly man. "But in return, keep that mouth well sewn. My name is much more precious than any other life, Joseph, keep that in mind. "

The face of the blue haired, in turn, you can not see. Since you holds your breath in shock from what you has just seen; something had just come up in his hands with a snap of his fingers.

"How much do we have here?" The smaller man laughs, completely ignoring the threatening tone in the voice of the blue-haired, opening the sack, and surely they are rhubis in there, the brightest and most red. "Oh, much more than Rhosalia would dream of paying!"

"Keep me out of her eyes and have a lot more-"

And you choke, a hiccup escapes from your throat, just as a shiver takes your whole body because the blue-haired man's eyes head very quickly straight at you.

With a step back, listening to:

"Well, I did not know you brought company, Joseph."

You run, almost tripping over your own feet. Turning the corners of the narrow alley, passing over puddles, diverting from one street cat or other, but it seems to have no end, the alleys shuffle, and when you think you're seeing the light of day, you're not... In fact, there is no end as you turn one more corner that you swear you have already passed at least a four times when; a wall comes out of the air and that's when you stick your face in.

"Who sent you?" The voice slips into the air to you.

And you could stay forever with your face pressed against the wall, but you turn around, pushing your body defensively against the stones.

Now you can see perfectly the face of the man attired with what might be worth your soul and two other souls together, he has his arms folded, with a cold twinge of hostility in his eyes.

You swallow dry, imagining that it will be this way that your life will come to an end.

"Are they that bad?" He asks through his teeth. "What are they thinking? Sending a child after me? "

In turn, you can not move, there is too much fear in your new little body—if you were with your body from a day ago, you definitely would have put a shoe in his face—then, you close your eyes tightly, hands in front of the body, as if it were possible to stop a wizard so easily.

"Now tell me..." The blue-haired man, like the high seas, is approaching, the steps echoing heavy. Your eyes close with more force, already waiting for your fate; death, because if he made a priceless bag come up from the air, just like a solid wall, then what else could he do?

"Who sent you here? Prince George, the Duke of Halminthon or... " He continues, reaching near enough, leaning against his right knee, kneeling in front of you, who is still shrinking.

But his voice pauses, his eyes widen slightly, but you're praying so hard you do not realize: I do not even know who these are! I only looking for the Blue Wizard! You want to talk, but it's useless as your defensive hands.

However, the laughter echoes, low, but audible enough, as noticeable as the air easing against your body. The wall just behind disappears as he snaps his fingers, causing your body to lose balance by stuffing your ass into a puddle, finishing soaking your already battered dress.

What is going on? Your head asks as soon you look up. Finding the radiant expression through the blue strands, saying with a big smile:

"I'm afraid I know very well where to find what you are looking for, little one." You blink quickly, not understanding what is happening, still not understanding how the wall had simply disappeared with a magic spell. "And, well," he reaches out, helping you to get up. "Call me Hongbin."

"And this is where I live!" The door creaks when it opens, and could almost fall apart, because that's what it sums up; a door in pieces, giving entrance to a house also in pieces. What am I doing? You still ask yourself the same question since you agreed to go down the singing alleyway with the blue-haired man.

Hongbin, that's his name, you repeat as you look at him one more time; he looks so suspicious, but he says he knows where the blue wizard is...

As he opens the door, taking steps in, you stop right there taking one last sip in the dry, standing in the doorway of the house in pieces you look around, is a complete silence and there is no one around.

Very suspicious.

"Kindly," Hongbin draws his attention, finally making you enter, following him. The door closes with a sharp creak just behind you. "Do not notice the state of the walls, furniture..."

Foolish request, because it is impossible not to notice, as you enters further, you may feel a slight breeze pass through the house, whistling through the dusty furniture, falling to pieces; a stab of fear still accumulates at the foot of your belly.

Extremely suspicious.

"It's not easy for me to keep the house clean before I get customers like you, little lady."

Customers? Your head exclaims, finally following him, before being completely left behind.

"You know, the number of good customers has become scarcer..." And he continues to speak, his voice muffling every now and again as he covers his nose to a cloud of dust that hangs from one corner to the other.

And you're not listening, too busy trying to not set foot on a loose wood or an open hole in the floor. When then, you bump into Hongbin's body.

"Hold on tight," he says, as his eyes turn to your face, an arrogant smile taking over his lips.

Instinctively, with a little voice telling you to listen for what the blue-hair says, you hold tight in his heavy violet coat. And by all means, you made that choice...

Are three touches of the knuckles against the ladder that barely existed. The house creaks so loudly that you are tempted to let it go to cover your ears.

"You'd better hold firm if you want to keep whole at place, little lady." Hongbin exclaims, and who are you not to listen to him?

The creaking increases until literally, everything is breaking, melting, breaking and then... A huge hole opens on the floor. The dive is quick and painless, but your eyes close by instinct.

What a beautiful way to die...

But you do not die, in place, you hear a tinkle, a mute thud and then, it's the third time on the day you've got your butt in the ground, because this time your legs can not stand it.

There is a velvet purple ceiling, and a great chandelier. Your eyes blink a total of seven times before looking around, while Hongbin disappears from sight. The house falling apart has disappeared, and in place, there remained only this perfectly ornate setting, a winding staircase that rose so high, large shelves with missing books, books that were thrown to the floor.

"I beg again, pardon for the mess," says Hongbin, who is actually making his way through a bunch of books with some difficulty. The place is huge, the wooden walls suggest that a giant could live there, and on the ceiling, when looking better, there are stars gliding, as if the night sky was within reach of anyone.

A tinkling sound, of a fish-shaped bell, is set above a large door just below the stairs. And you stand up from the floor, hands banging against the fabric, taking out the dust that should be present but not there.

"You're back so early, maeester." The voice comes to you in a whisper, softly, and looking at the, now, opened door, you almost utter a scream.

Almost…

"Oh! You brought people with you, maeester." The subject says, his eyes almost closed, mustaches cheer and his tail swing. "It seems like I was guessing, I made lots of cups of tea."

"Oh?!" A small exclamation is what comes out of your mouth, noticing the cat's eyes, incredibly something comes out of his mouth, with the strangeness that passes through your body as you notices a talking cat walking on its two hind legs while the front ones balance a huge tray with two teapots and five cups.

"We have clients, Leo, please serve her a cup of tea." Hongbin nods as the white-coated feline walks over to you with what could be a gentle smile: if it were not a cat with long whiskers and hairy ears.

"Sit down, sit down," and the voice is so low that you can hardly hear it. You sit at the nearest table in which he shows the way, placing the huge tray on the rustic wood. "We have, leaves of sin," say the animal, which would easily have the same height as you, pointing with the fluffy paw to the cup with the pink liquid. "Of amaranth with beetles of the desert..." The transparent liquid with subtle red touches does not look anything pleasant... "And mint with pineapple." And the cup with a leaf floating in the middle is the one you choose, for sure.

And as you watch the fluffy paws easily put sugar in your tea, watching it all with shining eyes, completely amazed at the talking cat named Leo, Hongbin is literally rummaging through the books on the highest shelves, balanced at the top of a ladder.

"You know my preference, Leo." He says, before his servant of low, gentle words like a spring breeze, even ask. Surprisingly, the taste of Hongbin is by the tea of reddish color.

"It's not really made from beetles," Leo says softly, seeing your expression in horror. "Desert beetles are little sweet stones, buried in the sand." And you're relieved to know.

The small leaf continues to float in your tea, as eyes are sliding from wall to wall, there are small pots of plants scattered all over the place in unusual places, and there is a huge fireplace.

"It must be here by some corner..." Hongbin mutters between his lips, throwing another book up, with no sign of concern about the mess shown a few minutes ago.

And your tea is great...

The windows are covered by long curtains, the ones Leo rushes to open, with his paws that seem to handle everything with the same skill as a human with five fingers in perfect condition.

"What our young client owes to the torment of seeking my master?" The cat asks, softly, without any pretension.

"She looks for me because I'm the best, Leo." And Hongbin replys, still higher, searching for the book, a book you can not even guess at nature, since you prefers to sit perfectly, watching everything while drinking your tea.

It's too much for a simple human to sue. And see, you haven't connected the dots yet...

Until the first curtain is open and through the window you see the full and deep blue. You watch for seconds, as Leo opens the next curtain, and imagine with yourself how beautiful the sky is until...

A fish passes.

"What do we have for dinner?" Hongbin asks, scrolling through the pages of some book, eyes half closed, completely focused.

"Roasted fish with onions, my lord," Leo responds, the second curtain opens, revealing yet another large shoal of fish swimming. You scream internally, your eyes widen and then, you realize where you are.

"Again?"

"If you gave me my hat back I could go out and buy ostrich meat at the market, my lord, since it is your favorite."

"You know damn well that it's too dangerous to get out with the hat."

"Oh, what a terrible and cruel maester I have." Leo emphasizes in a sigh, dramatically.

"I can hear you, Leo." And Hongbin smiles, glancing down at the cat that walks toward the third window, stopping to watch the fish swimming. And this is indeed what you are thinking; you are in a castle, under the sea.

"You do not have anything to fear," the smile reaches out to you, who has huge eyes facing the window, where some more fish pass, "we can see the fish but it does not mean the same to our little friends."

Swallowing, the tea is still warm in the cup, and Leo, the talking cat, stares at you for a few seconds, then comes to get the teapot and pour more tea for you.

"Not a lady of many words, right?" He asks, finishing of filling your cup again. You look at him suspiciously, anyway, how could you respond? So, you twist your lips. "What happened to the girl, my lord, some nasty cat ate her tongue?"

You choke on the tea that barely entered your mouth: you're a cat too, smarthead! the exclamation fills your head, but nothing is able to leave.

"It's nothing more than the reason she's here," Hongbin laughs loudly, rolling his eyes at the servant, then glancing at you. "Leo is not a cat, young lady, he's a Familiar..."

Your eyes might fall out of their sockets if possible, and Hongbin let out another loud laugh, the book still open and well propped on his hand. How can he hear you? You wonder, much more frightened than intrigued, because his eyes penetrate deep into your eyes.

Hongbin shrugs, with a faint arrogant smile. As if he could actually read your mind, just as he read the open book in the palm of his hand. With one step forward, in the air, he jumps off the ladder at a height that could easily match the height of four men.

Landing with extreme ease, like a feather hitting the ground.

Who is he?! You finally exclaim to yourself, finally connecting each of the points, getting up from the chair with a leap...

"The pleasure is all mine, young lady!" The voice rumbles through the corners, and Hongbin has a huge luster on his lips, which is nothing but a big smile, raising his arms, his coat floats and he bows, "here you have, the honor of meeting the Great Blue Wizard. "

And a drumbeat sounds, it's like fireworks are rising above your head; and it really has, exploding into little bright ones, close to the ceiling, as feasts are fired.

"I know you have many questions, and oh, how amazing to know the So Famous, beautiful, and Splendid Blue Wizard..." And he continues, as he raises his torso, an extreme glow taking his face, speaking too fast, while you did not even sue the fact of being mute and in the body of a child... "But we can leave the thanks for later, right? I do not like being flattered or anything-"

"Sir?" Leo cleared his throat.

"Oh heavens, Leo, not again." Hongbin's hands go straight to the face, rubbing his face. "Can't you see that you're disturbing my magical moment with the young lady?"

"Ah, yes, my lord, pardon..."

"So where did I stop?" And he nods, turning his eyes to you, who is completely static, watching the whole show unfold. "Oh! Yes…"

"But I think you're frightening her, my lord." And this is what happens, right after Hongbin turns his face with a nice straight smile to the servant; you fall hard on the floor. "I said, sir... No one likes fireworks," Leo growled, already knowing that it would be a task for him to take you to the floors above.

The tick-tack fills the bedroom, the sheets are thick, full and fluffy, there are so many pillows of so many colors, and the bed is too big, so large that it could fit a sleeper elephant. And there are large round windows, next to a large clock embedded in the wall, in place of the numbers there are suns, stars and moons; a weekly watch, because the hours are already so stressful to be in a guest room. And just below the great pendulum, there is a fireplace that crackles silently.

You wake up with a grunt, your fingers sinking and smoothing the sheets, which are so soft to the touch, but still, so strange.

"Changed the sheets, mama?" You grunt, half smile, poking your face into the pillow, which is actually innumerable. "It smells so good..." you grumble again.

"I had a dream so strange and..." you keep talking... but the point is, that you do not listen to your own voice. Your eyes open at once, just as you give your cat leap that just got a shower of ice water, because the memories of the last day hit you right in.

Meanwhile, downstairs...

"Why do I have a bad feeling, Leo?" Hongbin grunts, the blue threads are a little messy, and his eyes get lost for a few seconds, again well supported at the top of the stairs, is already the fiftieth book he takes to leaf through; about breaking a spell of dumbness.

"Because this are beyond your abilities, maester." Leo responds from below, sipping tea, eyes slightly closed in pleasure after filling his belly, mustaches lifting up so does not touch the cup.

"There!" Hongbin throws the book to the top, which lands with a crash on the floor. "Very funny, Leo, is this why I signed you and not your brother?"

"Can we not remember the mistakes of my past, in which I greatly regret it, my lord?" There is a mixture of anguish and much, but much rancor in the voice of the cat that actually; It's not a cat.

"What was his name again?" His fingers go up to his chin.

"Hakyeon, my lord."

"That's it," he waved his finger in the air, the cup, which was positioned on top of the tray, rises, floating toward him, "and being a great and incredible master, I will not put you on the street, much less hire your brother in the your place."

Leo let out a faint sigh, his fluffy paws returning to the cup. And Hongbin soon mumbled again, flipping through the next book he reached and the shelf was already almost empty. It seemed useless. He sighs heavily, throwing the fifty-first book on the huge pile that formed below.

"I am afraid to know who could help you in this service, sir." Leo's voice echoes low, and Hongbin looks over his shoulder, half already predicting what would come.

"Oh, no..." He sighs a second time.

"Rhosalia is one of the most learned sorceresses of ancient magic, my lord." And there goes the fifty-second book, thrown at Leo's feet, only because of his quick reflexes, which made him deflect.

"Was that to hit me?"

"Oh, no, Leo, I'm just testing the reflexes of my noble servant."

"Rethink about asking Rhosalia for help."

"Not in a million years will I beg for help for that evil woman, Leo." Hongbin grunts under his breath, if not for the bruised pride, that it was for the tightness in his chest.

"Oh, well, then spend these thousand years trying to unravel this mystery," he sighed, clapping his paws at each other.

"A mystery that has barely begun is not a mystery, my dear!" And he exclaims, completely refusing to give up.

When then, the thuds echo heavy through the winding ladder. You're coming down at full speed.

"And oh, well, I believe our client has awakened, my lord."

The book closes, as Hongbin open a huge smile on his face.

"Great!" He exclaims, something going through his head as the neurons re-start at full speed.

And when you place your feet on the bottom steps, you are screaming inside, Leo can not hear, no one can hear how much you want to throw everything up and declare that you are completely out of your senses.

"Calm down, little lady," but Hongbin seems to listen perfectly, or at least, can read the words stuck deep in your eyes. "Calm down, because we have so much to do."

We have?! your head exclaims.

"Well," he says, coming down the ladder of books so easily that it makes a certain shame appear on your face, all because you are a complete mess. "It is clear to me that you can not afford for my services..."

You bite the tongue, after all, had never thought of the detail that you have to pay! And Hongbin opens a beautiful smile as he approaches, a smile that completely paints your cheeks in red.

"Then you must give me a hand."

A little hand... A little-tiny help... That was what Hongbin, the blue wizard, the incredible unnamed magician, faceless, and blue-haired, bright smile and arrogant voice, said. And it had been a full week since you had listened to such words, and you just could not imagine that the help would be summed up in the most diverse works, from the most risky ones like; to sneak into burrows of hypogriffes to steal their feathers, even the simplest—or not so much—as; put all the books back on the shelves in alphabetical order.

And in a week, you were getting used to it, especially with the days you simply stayed in the castle, taking care of the cleaning, taking care of the meals, while Hongbin disappeared for God knows where.

Until, on a beautiful sunny morning, you hardly knew how you had stopped in that situation. Although, walking with a Wizard and his Familiar would never yield to the most usual situations. But there you were, in an unknown continent, in the great capital of Bersin, in which you had only heard about.

That's how your story with Hongbin really began.

"Well," and straight ahead was none other than Prince George, mortal enemy of the great capital of Altha, "it is astonishing that you has such devices in your power, sir..."

"Leo." And right in front of you, wearing a large top hat with a purple ribbon, was none other than Leo, in his true for—theoretically—with his white hair and legs just so long, wearing a nice suit.

"I've never heard of a magician named Leo," the Prince, who was not even young, scratched his beard, deeply examining Leo's static eyes, who was holding a large suitcase in his hands.

"He is new to the business, my lord." On the left, the man in a handsome but normal suit, muttered, his voice artificially coarse, running his fingers through his huge black beard: it was false, as false as the mustache that covered most of the nose, as false as the black wig.

Within a week you've had too much of Hongbin's disguises.

"I see," the Prince nodded, half-closing his eyes. "Do I know you from somewhere, sir?"

Leo, you and Hongbin swallowed at the same time and could not be sweating more colder, in perfect sync, because a single thing could happen if Prince George found out; heads would roll, yours too, for sure.

"Ah, my lord, I do a lot of business in the world." It was the best excuse he had found, and luckily it had been good enough to free them from suspicion.

No better disguise? You exclaimed without a voice, rolling your eyes at Hongbin.

"What are you talking about?" Hongbin whispered, leaning slightly, scratching his beard. "This is my best."

"For a moment, it reminded me of a dirty magician with whom I had the misfortune to do business!" George exclaimed. Making Hongbin readily put himself back in place.

"I believe he was a very blatant mage, sir," Leo commented, grinning nervously. And you swallowed hard. Hongbin bit his tongue.

"A tremendous of a cheeky! I'll be glad to have his head in the top of the flag of my castle..."

Great, Hongbin! You exclaim to yourself.

"What?!" And Hongbin grunted back, mumbling in the struggle to keep a smile.

We're going to die!

"It's all under control," he returned, with a smile that you could be sure of conveying everything, less reassurance. But all was to unfold quietly, when the Prince pulled out a fat sack, handing it to Leo.

Hongbin's eyes lit instantly, and you took a deep breath, both relief and revolt at being in such a risky state.

"I said that everything would go well," Hongbin whispered, apparently still incredulous in his own words, and when both three were headed for the door, it was heard:

"Mr. Leo?" And the three froze a few inches from the grand door. "Why do you have a tail?"

A thousand and one excuses went through Hongbin's head, and of his also, indeed, a thousand and one possibilities of getting dead passed in his head in the second seconds, because when Hongbin turned with a handsome one of a cheeky smile...

The fake beard fell.

"You!" And the scream echoed throughout the castle. "Hongbin!!" The first instinct of both three summed up simply to run: the top hat was pulled from Leo's head, returning to be a cat in a magic pass. But not even so magically, Hongbin pulled the wig and the fake mustache, catching you in the arms.

And you might be more worried about the more than a hundred guards chasing you, you might be worried about your life, but you're not, because, in the minutes that took until Hongbin did something, opening a huge door in a mirror, you shrank holding on to his neck, much more worried about the reason to why your heart was beating so fast... And no, it was not the fear of having a head rolling down your neck. And yes, maybe it was because you was suddenly pulled so hard into Hongbin's arms.

And in the morning, during a normal day, without these crazy adventures, you would pick up your basket and open the fifth door of the hallway, which led to the street of the merchants of the city of Altha, since you were now responsible for buying the freshest vegetables.

As you turned away from the path of the most hasty people, you heard: "... Blue Wizard..." a voice whispered, and inevitably your feet stopped, ears sharpened.

"Are you talking about the charlatan wizard?" The girl next to the sir laughed, against the fingers of her raised hand in front of face.

That's right, a charlatan wizard. And that's what you had to force yourself to remember, after three full weeks, it was something you had to keep in mind; in how much Hongbin was a tremendous of a filthy soul...

Yes.

Oh, but how hard it really was to believe it, in the countless new rumors you listened to. Even when in the dead of night, it was not uncommon for you to wake up with the noises echoing down below, and on your toes you would descend, step by step.

To find Hongbin returning so late in the morning, completely out of his senses, chattering like a parrot about absurd things in which you had even doubted to believe or not, and well, after so much you witnessed, it is hard not to come to believe in something.

"Are you still awake?" But his tone, as he saw you coming down the last few steps, his hand closed to his chest, made it clear that it was not one of those nights, but rather the quietest, of which Hongbin looked extremely quiet, without even giving you a whole word.

Where have you been? Yours eyes flashed, frowning.

The truth is that Hongbin was not even sure how he could hear the voice expressed through the glitter of your eyes, as if he could so easily hear the voice of your soul.

"I brought this for you, little lady." He smiled, head down. And the bags appeared over the huge sofa. You did not care about the gifts, maybe they were clothes, or ribbons for your hair, but that was not what you cared about. "Please rest." And without another word, he passed you, going up two steps in the stairs.

It was these times, when no words came out of his lips, no bright smile, not even a pompous phrase in arrogance, that you felt your chest tightening with extreme cruelty; it was so hard to believe the rumors.

"What have you been worried about, girl?" Leo asked one afternoon as you furiously sliced an enormous radish in preparation for dinner.

The castle kitchen was so large that it would be easy to get lost if it were not for Leo to guide you. And you snorted in response, looking at the cat with huge mustaches. Obviously Leo did not understand the words stuck in your head like Hongbin understood, but he could see the frown on your face that was so apparent.

"Whatever it is..." And then he quietly dictated, paws balancing the big board where a fish of red scales was perfectly sliced. "Get out of your head."

Well, how silly, you frown, putting your hands on waist, how can you not bother with...?

"Not everything is within your reach to be solved," he whispered, the board laid heavy on the sink, picking up the newly purchased carrots in the basket. "And if something is not within your reach, it's not up to you to worry."

The words sounded low, but you twist your lips, your eyes drop, and your chest tightens by inches. Hongbin worries you so much...

With eyes slightly drowning in tears you do not understand, you take the knife to continue slicing the radish.

"Since you arrived we have more happiness in the castle." And the words escaped through Leo's mustache, and your, now, not-so-small fingers stop again. "Before, it was so quiet, and my master was always gone." He sighs, slicing the carrots, and in the large pot the thick broth bubbled.

Your eyes widen slightly, not expecting to hear such kind words from Leo.

"I worried so much when it happened." And he continues to speak, as if there was no one listening to his grunts as he sliced the carrots, pouring everything into the pan. "I thought Hongbin would never recover, and it's been years."

You kept listening, slicing the radishes again, after all, everything would have to be ready soon.

"It is not easy for a young prince to be deceived like this..." But your throat choked, and the knife lost the way. A mute exclamation filled your mouth, for there was suddenly so much blood in your hand.

The bandage was neatly tied in your left hand and did not hurt any more as you hastened your steps, clutching the heavy dress, struggling to not trip over your own feet.

All that you wanted, as the music echoed along the walls beside your steps with his—or her, in that case—was to slap the face of Hongbin, who was just ahead of you, with equally hurried steps, and by the way he walked, was already used to dressing as a woman; and to take potions to become one as well.

He stopped suddenly, causing you to face his gaudy dress.

"How's my make-up?" She asked, turning to you.

Choking, you frowned: that's a bad plan!

"It's the tenth time you tell me the same thing, young lady, are you getting deaf too?"

Of course you wished you had enough height to slap him in the face. And Hongbin smiled as he saw your longing expressed in your face.

"Believe me, I'll be fine this time."

You cross your arms, still not believing that Hongbin actually took a transmuting potion: I can not believe your words, Hongbin.

And without you waiting, he opened his smile even more, his fingers going to your strands of hair, smoothing delicately; and luckily, you just blushed no more because you saw only a woman who briefly remembered the face of the blue-haired wizard.

"I promise, young lady, I will not disobey my words."

And maybe it was just one of his trickery, the play on words, to finally enter the hall, opening the doors with a crash. Of course pretending to be a young duchess from the north to seduce Prince Hyuk was a bad plan, but you can not stop him.

Then, hours later, snooping around the castle with a change of clothes under your arm, you slipped past the guards, waiting for Hongbin in the tenth corridor leading to the lake, as well as combined: idea that you also refused to accept...

But there you were, taking advantage of the silence of the night to try to forget the gentle touch of Hongbin's fingers in your hair when...

Boom!!

You jumped with the explosion, the smoke took over in a matter of seconds and through your head only one thing happened: of course that's the part of the plan that he forgot to tell me!

"Quick!" And there was the said wizard, coming out of the curtain of dust, the dress barely fitting in the body because the potion had ceased to effect. "Give me the clothes!"

You did it, throwing the change of clothes against Hongbin's face, but no time for any quarrels or grunts, you heard the shouting of the guards and, already knew how much you two would have to run.

Well, you two ran like never before this time. But it was not the first time that Hongbin disguised himself as a woman to deceive a high-ranking youth. Much less the last...

Just like it was not even the last time he got you into such trouble, it actually became natural that you were always with him; at least to make sure he would not kill himself with some stupidity.

The waves dance on the sand, as the wind smelled salty, striking against your face, as if he wiped it away and took away any worry; it is the ability of the ocean to drown the shadows in pursuit. You look at the horizon, where the sea is confused with the sky that was so blue, with few clouds gliding.

Your dress of the day is yellowish, because it resembles the spring sun: as Hongbin would say with a beautiful smile. He is walking a few steps forward, conversing with his faithful servant, who is, miraculously, wearing his beloved hat that gives him the real shape.

You sigh, holding the hat with a large red ribbon in place, the smile on your face is kind and deeply sweet. Sounds like a dream, does not it? When everything is quiet, when you can see the steps sinking in the wet sand.

"And how is our friend Howl?" As Leo grunts about things you do not know for sure what it might be.

"A wedding. Can you believe that?" Hongbin smiled back.

The small smile on Leo's face is purely a slight disgust.

"Should be thinking of yours too, my lord, you can not live forever as a bachelor."

The words cause Hongbin to bite his own tongue, the hair strands clutter with the wind, the hair is blue as the sea itself. And drawing your attention completely, you bend down to get a shell, completely oblivious to the conversation.

"I'm not a bachelor." Hongbin mumbles.

"It is not what Madame Hein Heart speaks, my lord."

The spots were orange and light brown in color across the shell, which fit into the palm of your hand. Meanwhile, further on, Hongbin was about to fight back, his tongue between his teeth, when his whole body hissed, a small alarm went off in his head.

And from the shell countless little paws came out through the crevice, you drop the shell down, watching the crab dive in the sand, listening at last, through the sea breeze:

"We have customers in Liör." Hongbin says, with a half face of surprise.

You have never heard of the city in question, not until this day, when you headed toward the fourth door of the great hallway that was just below the stairs, was the door that had a great symbol of a moon carved in the wood, was the door that you had never seen opened: not for Leo, much less for Hongbin.

But this day, still in your spring-sun dress and with Leo pulling out his top hat, fur reappearing with a snap of fingers, you finally understood why the door was never opened.

At least, partly...

The house is small, there is only a first floor, and no sign of a kitchen, so little space that you need to blink twice, making sure it is not a simple optical illusion. You were aware of the fact that Hongbin owns several stores spread out across cities, but you never imagined that there would be such a tiny one.

But still, nice, you thought as you sat, looking around, with Leo already rushing through the preparations, putting everything in place, putting the water on fire to make his customary teas.

And with his fingers running through the strands of hair, Hongbin takes one last look around to make sure everything is in place, he looks at you, especially deep in his eyes, saying quietly,

"Here my name is Estephan," in a whisper, the strands of hair turning blond with a simple touch, eyes heavy. "Understood?"

You nod, swallowing; a shiver of tension going through the body, you fear for those who are just behind the door painted in moss green, fear for what may happen as soon as Hongbin opens the door...

Because after all, you always fear for his life.

And at once, putting his hand firmly on the doorknob, the door wood groans for so long without moving, and you swallow dry for the last time when you see the door opening.

But the fear stayed there, caught in the middle of the road.

"Oh, dear Estephan!" Because the only thing that happens is a young lady jumping around to tie her arms around Hongbin's neck. Then, you understood why Hongbin never visited Liör, at least you thought you understood completely...

"Three days ago I stumbled falsely while walking with my dear mother..." And the woman, wearing expensive clothes, hair in curls, and a handkerchief that never left her left hand, said with a dramatic voice; it was only a swollen ankle!

And you watched everything, sitting not too many inches away, Jacqueline is the name of the girl who must surely possess many riches, and with yourself, you wonder how Hongbin got to know her: well, you can imagine as well the young woman throws herself at him.

"It still hurts, hurting so much." She continues to whimper, while Hongbin's hands examine her ankle; it's just a bloat! you grunt to yourself.

Leo puts the tray of teas on the table, and you pick the one of pink color without even thinking.

"Y/n, I do not think it's a good idea to take the leaf of sin one..." The cat whispers, slightly concerned by the deadly looks you give Hongbin and to the young lady. "The leaf is known to leave the nerves sensitive and..."

Hongbin's fingers approach her ankle, and in seconds, he puts his lips against her skin. You swallow all the tea at once.

"How do you feel now, Jacqueline?" He asks, genuinely believing the woman's words.

IT'S JUST A DAMN SWOLLEN ANKLE! You yell at yourself, practically exploding inside, but Hongbin can not look into your eyes at the moment, and soon goes away Jacqueline, with a huge smile on her face, waving goodbye to Hongbin who is much more interested in the fat tip he received.

"So Liör seems to have improved the clientele," he says, counting the coins.

And as soon as the words end, the bell rings again.

"Well, we can see the reason for the improvement in the clientele, my lord," says Leo, shortly before the door is opened, and what awaits on the other side is nothing but several versions of Miss Jacqueline, except with faces and names different, but all there, with their respective twisted ankles.

You hold yourself, still seated in the chair, enjoying the third cup of tea while watching with tedious and especially deadly eyes all happening just in front of the eyes and the wheezing sometimes happens through the body.

"My lady, I do not think it's a good idea to mix mulberry leaf tea..." Leo comments, but you ignore it by turning the fourth cup of tea.

"And then, use this blue-tinted vial every night..." And Hongbin is so focused, watching customer by customer, billing much more than in a full year, who does not notice when you bite your own lips, already too tired to notice that…

"Ah! Estephan! So much I missed you that I got sick!" Shouted the most reckless.

"Where are you, my dear Estephan? I felt such nostalgia on my loneliest nights. "And even more boldly they spoke.

After all, Hongbin is not just a charlatan, but a great womanizer.

"Uff..." he ran his fingers over his forehead, finally closing the door, passing the key, finally answering all the euphoric ladies, who at heart only wanted to get their hands back on the wizard, but then, with his eyes traversing the small room, unable to find who was looking, "where is Y/n, Leo?"

"Up there, my lord, she came up more than an hour ago."

The sight of the city of Liör caught your breath, night fell and the lights formed a sea drifting across the horizon, like lanterns floating, like the lanterns of your city, which should now be so many miles away.

You miss it, and when you realize the truth, how much you miss the mornings, the hot breads, and even the knock on Mr. Biggam's door, you lean back against the window.

"Young lady," the voice resounds behind you, and makes you turn suddenly. There's a mix of confusion on Hongbin's face. "Leo demands your presence down there..." He smiled at the corners of his lips, dimples becoming slightly apparent.

You pick up a few details on the face of Hongbin that you had not noticed before, with the half-light coming in through the window.

"Why are you up here?" He asks.

You grind your teeth, with sudden anger taking over the chest. Because you remember the reason for being there in the first place.

It's been four weeks, Hongbin! Your head shoots, eyes weighing with the frowning brow. You said you would solve all my problems! But here I am; dumb! While you care for crooked ankles!

Hongbin does not know how to react at first, looking deeply into your eyes as his eyes widen. He smiled at the corner of his mouth, lifting one of his fingers just in front of his face.

"The solution to all your problems is not quite what you think," he says with extreme confidence.

Of course, he is the great, incredible and infallible blue wizard!

It's not what it says on the poster! And you tread on the ground, beating. Looking at Hongbin's cynical face.

"And there's no line in the poster saying I'd solve all your problems," he countered, with so much confidence that it makes you open your lips in surprise, you definitely want to hit something on his face. "Only one of them..." And he softens his voice, seeing what goes deep in your eyes.

You go around the first floor thinking about so many things at once, especially in this, that you do not even know why you did not think of it before; to leave.

"But look," and Hongbin steps forward, raising his arms slightly, with a small crooked smile but still too bright for your taste, "I solved one!"

You to your feet, looking at you with huge eyes:

Resolved? One?

Approaching the blue-haired magician, who still has a smile on his face, now even greater as he sees your expression shift from the homicidal revolt to the anxious curiosity.

How and when? You ask, only with the voice deep in your eyes, and heavens, Hongbin realizes with a snap of how much he loves how your voice echoes in his head in this way; as if it were so natural.

Then he opens an even bigger smile.

"A house! And a job... Theoretically speaking" corrected, looking for the best words. "And that adds to two problems in one solution!"

Your eyebrows rose, with even more confusion and curiosity.

And which house? What job?

Hongbin's smile should have already said it all, you should be able to guess only by how many times you've seen that same smile.

"You are my assistant as of today, young lady."

And words do not even come out, neither of your throat, neither of your soul.

It sounds like a joke worthy of Hongbin. But it is not.

"You're welcome," he says at last, still with a smile on his face. And he expects some reaction from you, the one that does not come, instead, you close your expression, even more. "What? Didn't you like it? "

Would not that be the words, right? Because you take the first thing you find on the way, and a rough book flies through the air, straight into Hongbin's face, and just does not hit him right away because he swerves.

"This is the most peculiar way of thanking-"

I'm not a child, Hongbin! And your eyes are so furious that makes the words bitter in Hongbin's tongue; he feels anguish for the first time in so many years. Do not you dare treat me like a child like that!

"I do not see you as a child, Y/n, I never saw." And he walks a few steps. "I can see in your soul, in your manner, and I'm working to bring you to..."

And all you want is that he does not come any closer, so another book flies, the one that hits Hongbin's face in full.

I miss my home! My true body! You scream, at least that's what your eyes express as your mouth does not move, as more books fly through the air. And all you do is play around?! I thought I could trust you!

"Please understand, it's not as easy as-"

But you're just a charlatan...

"Y/n!" Hongbin exclaims, the wood shudders, but another book flies, and it flickers, still interrupting any word.

Just a womanizer! And the silence comes without any delay. Hongbin's lips linger, and your eyes are flooded, flooded without you even noticing.

Just leave me alone, Hongbin.

Hongbin stares at you, for minutes, you can see the pride parted in half on his face, the way the strands are misaligned, and the way he looks away, turning his back on you, saying,

"If that's what you want, young lady, that's what I'll do. Because, who am I but a charlatan to say to the contrary." And as if plunged into a trance, you only realize everything that escaped your lips when you hear the door closing.

It's almost like every night that Hongbin disappears before ten o'clock at night, but still, so different...

The night is especially cold in the town of Liör, especially busy at Madame Rorschiel's ladies' house, located on the farthest streets of the center, where the girls whispered excitedly, where smiles on red lips are especially thought to return gold coins.

It was so quiet in the night, there were not many visitors, and they all kept in this warm tedium, at least until the moment the front door opened, and when the bright eyes saw who it was. The chaos was done.

Hongbin did not like this mess that somehow always accompanied him when he was in Liör, because there were so many things there that he wanted to leave behind, as if a shadow hung forever in his head, in his pursuit.

Especially when he was standing there.

"How long, Master Estephan ..."

"You here?…"

It had been so long since he'd stepped foot in there, and in the midst of the bustle of girls crowding around him, Hongbin wrinkles his lips, is not there for this or that, then he pushes his way through the tumult.

"Excuse me, girls, but I'm not here to have fun." And with measured education, both in words and hands as he pulled them out of the way, Hongbin smiled awkwardly.

"Well, then, for what you came?" Asked one of the girls, the youngest. Hongbin had his own motive to be there, but the truth was that he was already deeply regretting. But it was so late, when he heard the voice, serenely sliding through the air:

"He's here to see me, girls." From the top of the stairs, her tongue sliding like a snake, there she was.

Hongbin's eyes shone, deep, a cold, melancholically hostile gleam, whispering between his lips:

"Rhosalia." This was her name, for which she answered with a slender smile.

"Shall I know what brings you here?" The tongue danced once more, fingers running through the wood as it descended the steps.

And Hongbin swallowed, with a heavy sigh. He looks deep into her green eyes, between strands of golden hair. How long have he not been doing this? How long had he not looked into her eyes without feeling his heart ignite in anger?

"I came looking for help." Feeling the touch of the icy hand close to his torso. So much sacrifice, for what? Why?

"Well," she smiles, becoming the true serpent she is. "And why does young Estephan want my help?" Hissing, she purrs.

"A spell," Hongbin looks away. "A spell placed by the Witch of the North."

Her eyes shine, intensely, tilting her head, searching Hongbin's eyes again.

"Then we'll talk about what you can pay me back, Prince Estephan..."

Late at night, there were small tears rolling down your cheeks, and you sobbed intensely as the bubbles and fish floated out your window, the bed was too big for your body, just like the pillow you clung to. The fire in the fireplace did not seem to be enough to heat you.

It's a deaf thump echoing down there that makes you jump out of bed. There is a crash of glass shattering and a faint buzz of voices mingling. You go to the bedroom door in a hurry, past the reflecting mirror to reveal your not-so-young image—something you do not notice, longer legs, less childish features—opening the door, all noises rises, and you go down the stairs with more haste still.

"My lord," Leo is whimpering. "What kind of trouble has you gotten into now?"

Hongbin is lying on the couch, eyes wandering and a more than foolish smile on his face, cheeks are flushed and you feel the anger start to burn in your chest.

"Quick, girl. Help me, Master Hongbin is under the influence of a spell... "

The tick-tack of watches fill your ears, the fire is already lit, and there is so much gold, purple and red that your eyes hurt, there are jewels studded in the corners of the ceiling, between the glass that lets the deep blue reflections come in.

And after much trouble, you and Leo succeed to throw Hongbin's body on the bed with the face sinking into the huge pillow.

"I'll be back in a second," Leo whispers, now, more breathless than ever, his paws caressing his back, "I'll bring hot tea."

And you, seeing Leo leaving the room, think of going to help him just when your hears the grumble coming from the almost unconscious blue-haired hill, still sunk on the pillow.

You come closer, to listen better.

"Stay," he says, almost inaudibly.

And between the bluish reflections of bubbles floating just above your head, you stay, sitting in the huge armchair right next to the bed where Hongbin fidgets one hour or another. He is plunged into a deep trance, which makes him smile like a fool between babbling sentences, meaningless.

And your feet are swaying, it is impossible to reach the ground. Watches are numerous on the walls and you wonder if you ask why so many, when...

"Do you hate me?" The words escape, you startle, your feet stop rocking above the floor, and your eyes go directly to Hongbin's face, still sunk against the pillow with the messy strands.

He is looking directly at you, with a painful tip in the back of his eyes.

You shake your head, hardly.

"That's good," he mutters, smiling again silly, "that's very good, Margó."

The slap directly hits the top of Hongbin's head that even complains of the pain. And you can leave the room, go away and go back to sleep, but you stay there, listening to the nonsense grunts of a magician with blue hair.

Blue hair as the sea.

Why is there a castle hidden deep in the sea, and what evil would it have to stay there? In a magician's room trapped under a spell even more foolish than himself?

You sigh. Your feet are swaying again, and Leo is taking so long. Fish swim carefree but you worry. It is impossible to take your eyes off Hongbin's blue strands, or forget Leo's words.

Without any warning, your fingers are already on Hongbin's hair, and his expression seems to ease. And then it closes, weighing with a dense shadow, Hongbin tightens the pillow, with extreme force.

"Rhosalia," and grunts between his teeth, your fingers stop, retracting. "It is my promise, Rhosalia, it is my promise that I will take revenge on this..."

And there is no more babbling word, but there is a thread of pain in his chest, as if you could feel all the pain of the blue-haired wizard who lives in a castle submerged in the sea.

The fuss of the birds singing, the chats thrown in the wind, and the smell of fresh apples are all that fills the street, while you hold your basket, the clothes tightly tightened, as well as the shoes.

You're in a hurry to get the best vegetables from the market, with a few coins in your pockets. But as soon as you see the window, crossing the second corner, still listening to the conversations in the background, you stop right there.

How can you forget the big prom? Your throat grips when your lips open in surprise, it's the most beautiful dress you've ever laid eyes on in all your life, the fabric in pink lines, the white silk and...

You do not delay in entering the store, the heart consumed by the glitter in the eyes. The price is high, but that's not what makes you twist your lips. How could a child's body fit into a dress made for a lady? You sigh heavily, apparently you will miss your long-awaited dance.

"Well, well, my young lady," you jump to a fright as you listen, and especially as you notice the gray-haired lady at your side, with a huge, ungainly smile. "Why so much sadness in the eyes? Is not it a day of happiness for a young women today? "

The lady analyzes you with her eyes, opening the expression in understanding for your depressed state.

"But look, my dear," and her wrinkled hands weave themselves through the cloth, taking the heavy dress and she almost fell back, barely balancing herself.

You help her, with as much as you can, almost falling together. And when everything seems in order, the lady is still smiling at you.

"See," she spins, the dress spins too and shines, literally shines. "Even the younger ones deserve to have fun, do not you think?"

You twist your nose, at the same time agreeing and, you do not understand anything of what she say; she seems to have one less screw.

"It's a magic dress! Wear it and he will listen to your heart. Do not want to try?"

And on the cold night. The balloons lit up the skies and the streets were deserted, everyone was in the Great Ball, and there was only this lady running, holding tight her dress, her hair caught in a bun.

The dress had done its work, there you were with your body, with your true body, but of course, without any voice. But that was not what you were worried about, not even, the voice was the least if compared to how much your heart was racing.

All because, minutes ago, you were in the great hall of the castle...

That's it. You bought the dress and escaped late in the afternoon through the back door, which led to the street of the vegetable fair. The fantastic thing was that you did not need to mislead Hongbin, but only Leo—namely, it was enough to throw the ball of wool far away. And even more fantastic was that the dress was really magical.

Partly.

For remembering; your voice is still stuck. But it does not matter so much, what you want is to be at the ball, to listen to good music and to dance and that's what you get, without great difficulties.

Music fills your ears with the most beautiful notes and you must hold your satisfied laughter in view of such a beauty of the great hall, such is the beauty of the whole ball, the jewels ornamenting the necks, the beauty of the footsteps...

It's your night away from more trouble, so you do not refuse when a handsome young man invites you to a dance, and without any word—you know—you accept with a subtle smile, being led by the gentleman to the middle of the great hall.

"What do you think of the ball?" The boy, who has a bright aura, asks subtly next to your ear.

You nod, without a word, looking into the eyes of the young man dressed in white robes, his blond hair combed back, and a beautiful smile formed between his lips.

"I am very glad to know that such a beautiful lady is enjoying my dance."

You nod again, and it turns out that the words are only processed in your head with a few seconds of delay. Then your smile kind of petrifies: it is none other than Prince Jaehwan!

And there you are, dancing with a prince. But it does not look so magical, at least, not the way you imagined it. And then, the prince realizing your lack of disposition, or more specifically; lack of speech.

"If it's not too much of an invasion." He asks, "What name should I call you?"

You freeze from head to toe, music stops and dance couples scatter to make way for new couples. Prince Jaehwan is waiting for an answer and you are almost fainting with the pressure.

"Excuse me?" The sharp and gently voice rose high over his shoulder. "Prince, this is your night but, you're scaring the young lady here."

It is not too long that you feel the hand holding yours, pulling you away from the prince and the eminent danger that made your belly still cold.

"Princes are a very difficult species to deal with, miss." But the relief lasts so little, because when you turn to know your savior's identity, what you find is a half-mask, and the eyes are bright and sharp. "But..." What you find are the black wires, which can barely disguise, lowering slightly to kiss your hand. "May I have this dance?"

What makes you scream inside your head is not the fact of having danced with Prince Jaehwan, but the fact that the second ball dance is being spent with Hongbin; in his incredibly terrible disguise.

You are so accustomed that Hongbin could drink a potion and turn into a cat, a dog, or any other creature in the world: you would still recognize him.

How?

By the glint in the eyes, this glow that you can not escape; is something you notice in silence as you follow his footsteps while his hand is holding your hand up, the other hand placed behind your back.

There is a silence, a deep silence, but not uncomfortable, because it is like being floating well above the clouds, is this the feeling that dance with Hongbin brings. There might be no music, but it would simply be in your head.

But it does not last long, in fact, it lasts almost nothing. And then Hongbin walks away, with that smile on lips that you know so well.

He holds in your hand, depositing a kiss, but before he leaves, you unconsciously hold onto the sleeve fabric.

His eyes turn to your face, seeing your lips parted, the truth is that Hongbin knows what's happening.

Then he smiled, approaching a step and a half. You could expect everything, except what happens soon after, when your eyes open, huge, when Hongbin lowers only slightly, the face so close to yours.

He leaves a subtle touch to the corner of your lips, a soft and gently kiss, saying with a sigh, "Do not fear, we'll be more likely to share a dance soon, young lady."

Your chest breaks, all at once.

And you finally realize.

The real spell in which you have been throwed.

"For now, our time is over," he sighs, letting the cold night swallow you.

Letting your chest inflamate.

The real spell is that; you are in love with the wizard with hair as blue as the sea.

That's how, with this clash of reality of finally understand what is happening in this small but daring heart, you escape the ball, feeling the magic vanish from the skin, feeling that the body will soon return to its infantile size.

Leo knocks, altogether, eight times at the door and no answer.

"Ms? We're late for breakfast... " He sighs and on the other side of the door it sounds more like a whine too low but still audible to you, who has not slept at all night.

You swing legs in the air, the dress is tossed under the bed and your pajamas are now so loose, or it's just your head again getting accustomed to the senses of such a strangely smaller body.

Digging your face deeper into the pillows, completely curled under the sheets: it seems the restlessness never goes away from the chest, not for a second.

And you're hungry, the belly hoarse, but at the same time you aren't hungry at all. You hear a ninth knock on the door, but pretend not to listen, after all, Leo is too educated to simply enter.

And believing in that, that you will starve this morning, when blam! echoes room inside.

You jump out of bed.

Like scared cat, pulling the sheets out of the way.

"M-my lord..." says Leo.

"Wake up, young lady!" And your face is made of tomatoes at the exact same hour as you puts eyes on Hongbin's face, who have a huge smile on his lips.

He walks without hesitation to your closet, opening the doors determined to keep that tone of voice that is strange to you; but only because seconds ago there was so much calmness.

"We're leaving today!"

So you really wake up—not that you've slept anything at all—really jumping out of bed this time. Hongbin understands your exclamation even without looking on your face.

"To the mountains of Swonhill!" And there's so much excitement in his voice, exclaiming loudly, maybe even the fish are listening and standing by the window to watch what it's all about. "Choose your warmer clothes, it will be cold and for sure, the nights will be longer!"

But in your head only two things occur:

The first, of course, is the relief of realizing Hongbin not even suspect about last night.

And the second, this you only realize as soon as you see Hongbin by himself tossing his clothes out of his wardrobe, is the purest desperation.

We can not go like this! I can not-

"Of course you can." And he says. "I'm giving you permission to take a vacation, assistant."

Of course you'd slap his face. But you does not. Because he opens one of those mouth-corner smiles, showing the best angle of his dimples.

"The rumors are that there we'll have clues on how to get you and your voice back, young lady."

And you stop right there, staring at him with a sigh in your throat, you can only pull the air in and nothing else.

You love him so much...

"Of course... that's where the women are going too."

And that's where you really hit a slap on Hongbin's face. And yes, you still love the wizard with blue hair like the sea on the horizon who meets the sky, because it is there that; there is a castle where a prince lives without a kingdom, a castle on the sea.

#vixx #vixx scenario #vixx fanfic #vixx fluff #vixx angst #vixx imagines #hongbin #hongbin scenarios #hongbin fanfic #hongbin fluff #hongbin angst #hongbin imagines #leo #leo scenarios #vixx hongbin #lee hongbin #kpop scenarios #kpop imagines

103 notes · View notes

carstensen18dideriksen-blog · 6 years ago

Text

Simple ques about Car insurance. Ive had my drivers licence?

For over ten yrs but have never had a car in my name. Also have never had my own car insurane. My driving record is spot clean no tickets violations nothing and im over 30. Would i still have to pay as much as a 21 yr old brand new driver for car insurance ?? am i looked at the same as them ?? I might suggest that you visit this website where you can get quotes from different companies: http://INSURECOMPAREQUOTES.US Car Insurance for Visitors? I bought a brand new vehicle. It is protected through its producer. I went along to another country to operate and stay and then quit over Germany. Since I have wanted to maintain the car, I went it to my new property! For your first a few months (I'm informed) I am still covered being a Traveler. Claim I've a collision within this new region, we trade insurance facts, etc... Where should the other driver goto get his payment and file his state? Has anybody ever had a collision with, claim actually, a rental car from another country and discovered which they stay elsewhere and. . . How should one deal with this case where there could even be language boundaries between your two individuals and also the types they've to fillin? Thanks ahead of time What is the very best car insurance firm to get a graduate student? What is the best auto insurance firm for a graduate student? What is the distinction between expression insuarnce and whole life insurance ? What is the distinction between life time insurance and phrase insuarnce? Exactly how many people dedicated life insurance fraud on 911? Exactly how many people committed life insurance fraud on 911? Any1 know much on insurance info? Hello all ive been for a year called auto primary having a motor insurance and my insurance is over now. Thus i have authorized a full decades no-claims benefit using them... well what happens today how do you receive it? Like a certificate? They havnt even sent me any issue or actually called me... One other week, i called them and they said they will deliver a confirmation of a times NCB... Is this proof needed by me or do I simply tell my next insurance to call them for comfirmation?? Thanx another concern is i got covered for 2000 direct with automobile for that year. I'd 9 things drink-driving and i hadnt had any no-claims benefit of course. The car was a ford fiesta xr2i 1.8 16v 1994. Nevertheless now 6 of the items have terminated and are off my permit and also i will have a decades no claims reward.all i have on my license now's 3 points and dr10 (drink-driving bad I am aware) anybody possess a rough idea just how much this may come down now i have a bit more of the fascinating history lol? Cheers for period yall tc" Maternity insurance or no insurance? And so I am naturally kicked their insurance off. Since it isnt worth every penny, they keep telling me to not get insurance and we should only spend of wallet. But what-if something goes wrong caught within the hospital longer than i need to be? My partner doesnt have only i work and a career but icant get insurance through their business. We pay out of pocket but would utilizing insurance be far better and probably could save up? I myself don't have insurance at-all after so i have to get both my husband and i insurance, they switch over to medicare. plus possibly putting on maternity. Thus maternity insurance?" Can A - 19 year-old get cheap car insurance on a 20-plus year-old muscle car.? O.K. I know these vehicles are not cheap to guarantee generally but i am thinking if you have any feasible way I will get cheap insurance on such a vehicle. There is also the fact this will be an everyday driver. Likewise if everyone knows if your revised car may well be more to ensure. Im looking at a 1974 Camaro using a 454 Revised or possibly a investment 1974 AMC AMX. Thanks Jay." Realize a bit of good insurance companies that may ensure a house under renovation that people're living in? We ordered a foreclosure that really needs a reasonable amount of function. We then shifted in so we are able to focus on one-room at the same time and managed to get habitable. What insurance provider could be able without raking people within the coals to guarantee this household, despite the fact that the home might incomplete?" Just how much can you purchase adolescent auto insurance per 6 month? We have 2 cars 01 camry and 98 nissan. I'm 18, father is 54 and we spend 35004+ for 6 months. Is that substantial?" What're the various kinds of life insurance? Middle age, and which of them are simpler to get,non-smoker" Best insurance providers for 17-year old and my check approved!!? Alright ive pased my exam per month on friday and that I gettin a vehicle this week and that I require some insurance around the vehicle obviiously lol, effectively basically whats the least expensive motor insurance all-you 17 year old have and who's it with, please:)" No claims benefit is questioned by motor insurance? Thus, i went with all the troublesome singing fat gentleman, got a reasonable price for my basic vehicle, declared all cars within my house, one of which really is a company car with a couple of years NCB onto the website. Settled the deposit was to be settled by direct credit. In my experience wanting evidence of the NCB following a handful of weeks now they've prepared I reported, needing information on the previous insurance and plan amount. Therefore, I email them (while they reported in the correspondence this will be the quickest way to solve and avoid having my coverage postponed) saying the NCB was on corporation insurance instead of another individual insurance which i think they believe I've (the option on NCB on the site included NCB on organization vehicles), no response to my email, so I send another, currently I've had a red shaded notice threatening cancellation of my insurance unless I provide the info. Tried dialing and it's really both continuously employed or answer phone. Emailed to get a final and third occasion and place a replica of the email inside the article with no response. I'm I have been by assuming I've NCB on my business vehicle plan, consequently completely mislead, whenever they opt to stop my policy can I get my deposit and 1st month's payment back? Citizens assistance has told me that the plan was unreliable and was not as identified and so I should really be due a return but how to expect you'll get this basically can't contact them? HELP and advice please!" Need good motor insurance in jer sey -? I moved variety colorado to newjersey. I had been keeping my auto insurance with 21 st century,that was earlier called AIG. I needed a much better insurance in NJ with affordable costs. I see the subjects are not rather low in nj, from what i viewed ,.please adivse some better car insurances companies" NY motor insurance issue? I'm going to nyc soon and there's no means I - can pay the auto insurance but. Basically provide https://imascadecor.wordpress.com/2017/06/ how am I going to bypass the united states to view household? I have colorado, idaho, florida, oregon, washington, SC, family everywhere, illinois, arkansas, and new jersey" Insurance for 2001 celica? considering the rest equal (era, experience, t/e), how will be the value of insurance for a 2001 toyota celica when compared with cars of the same price range? Eg agreement, sports cars, compact cars" How much is motor insurance to get an 18 year old man in California? The caris going to be about 14k whole (out of the door price). I am wondering which car insurance business I is going for, and just what a great value could be. https://naimosandfindcor.wordpress.com/2017/06/02/i-am-looking-for-affordable-health-insurance-company-for-myself-i-an-single-male-40-years-old-i-dont-need/ are currently debating whether I'll be put into their insurance coverage, or easily can get it sepatetely. Does anybody have input with this? Thanks~" Car Insurance Like A Driver? It's cheaper for me personally to become named as a second driver on MY vehicle, with someone who has 4 decades no claismand continues to be drivin ages, but when i was too hav a collision while in the car could he shed his no-claims?? And also he's a car 2 if he claims of the insurance for my car, can this in anyway influence his insurance? cheers" What is an insurance plan? I have heard the definition of, Packages Section, and Plans Underwriter. What exactly are Packages and do they vary from the regular products an insurance organization offers?" Life insurance for 18 year old? My daughter is going to be 18 this year & she wants to know if life insurance is needed by her. She lives acquainted with us,is in 6th form at university (UK) & has no responsibilites like mortgage etc.She has a Saturday job so works. My partner & I aren't guaranteed, although it doesn't sound like she does. Any guidance? Cheers." Inexpensive medical insurance in NYC? Hello, I'm 30 years old and my wife and I had a mixed revenue of around $ 62,000 for 2006. In september with this year I returning to university regular and will be stopping my entire time occupation. My current pay is 000, $50. I anticipate building 000 while in university, a maximum of $20 and never having the ability to get healthinsurance . Our money for 2007 may screw up my odds of acquiring many federal-aid for your first-year and will possibly exclude me from balanced NY too. Insurance through college is about $600 monthly. I've gotten rates of $513 to $1200 a month for my spouse. All I would like is devastating insurance in case possibly people have any important difficulties or I have a collision while riding my bike (a means of transportation, not just a doll). These prices are currently driving me insane. Where's where for me personally to look for something that can include these distinct situations and how much must I be prepared to spend? Cheers in advance!!" "Sad Love Account, Car-Insurance question for a 19 year old. Please Support. May reward 10 items?" I've been seeing this son for a while today and that I have absolutely slipped for him. A year ago, my entire life fell aside in senior school and he's the thing that's gone right. He is the main one person who makes my heart battle all fast and stomach do flips with those butterflies. I'm absolutely crazy about him. I've my permit but I'm simply not ensured. Our grandfather found a delivery I left while in the car by accident and looked over the kilometers and that I got the vehicle taken away. If any one of you're in love I cannot stop crying you know how I must experience. I can't stop crying. I understand exactly how Juliet must have felt:'(Today on the insurance issue. Our 70-year old grandfather wont I'd like to generate anymore until I'm covered. I am 19 and he has esurance and want to obtain added onto it. Does anybody have any concept of the fee? It'd help out me so much therefore I discover how much I must save. Till then I'll must consider the shuttle to find out him I suppose:(thanks! I'll reward solution best." Howmuch would my motor insurance on Porsche? Hello last week, I am 21 and approved my test. I'm thinking about both investing in a BMW Z4 or a Porsche Boxster [yes i know they're expensive] It'll be described as a one. Used to do not know but people told me it would cost thousands...truly???? Considering that aren't that large. If dad features a car i can't get his policy but travel an alternative auto on???? Aid...how do i get this cheaper. I am not worried so much at this time if it costs thousands but its going and i will not realize my situation then." Teenager car insurance!! ? im 15 and preparing to purchase my first automobile. About howmuch my insurance is going to be, i really want to know. Im getting a 2001 toyota celica and that I im a girl and live in vermont. can anyone please help?????" Really Angry! where could I get cheap vehicle insurance im 18? i been on move assess the cheapest I acquired was 4600 thats on the 1.9 litre van I believe its dumb how do I make a living spending that kind of cash out i need my suv for function plus its nothing like its really powerful its a sh!tty van i wolud not mine if it having a 1.9 sports car buts its a van it sholud be cheaper on automobiles im 18 do u understand where i can get cheaper truck insurance plus I obtained quoted 2600 on a 1.1 automobile Auto insurance + 3 factors? Heya ok to lower along history short i got ripped ove by the police the other weekr and i had an extremely worn-out tire on my car. I acquired 3 things because of it and today two weeks later it-my insurance rebirth I understand I've to tell them in regards to the factors and thats wonderful but that is wherever it gets somewhat appealing, my restoration without items might cost 790 for your year but if i tell them about the points i think it increases to 1100 and so I searched about online i added the items while in the prices and everywere is all about 1300 and so I was messing about with all the insurance selections and i improved the buying price of my auto value from 400 to 3000 got a for 770 i couldnt feel it therefore I tested total the important points plus they are proper in addition to the benefit of my car thus my concern is... does it certainly matter that i put 3000 as the importance?" Simple ques about Car insurance. Ive had my drivers licence? For over ten yrs but have never had a car in my name. Also have never had my own car insurane. My driving record is spot clean no tickets violations nothing and im over 30. Would i still have to pay as much as a 21 yr old brand new driver for car insurance ?? am i looked at the same as them ?? I might suggest that you visit this website where you can get quotes from different companies: http://INSURECOMPAREQUOTES.US Where do I go-to uncover public liability insurance? I'm beginning to operate courses, coaching creative recycling products and require liability insurance. Would you place me inside the proper path please?" Produced a mistake on prior car insurance? I am concerned about changing insurance providers as I forgot to inform preceding insuraure about 3 items I have. What will the brand new insurance provider claim regarding the situation? Can my previous insurance carrier rings and explain? However the insurance has expired thanks" "Just how much do you consider if I get my own personal car my insurance increase?" I attempting to approach how much cash I will significance of an automobile. Its a 2000 truck. I am 17 and have had no injuries or seats. I required a drivers ed course and get yourself a great student discount. Discussing my parents vehicle (a fresh SUV) produced her insurance go up $70 per month. Have you got an idea of just how much it'd rise if I got my own auto? Thanks!" Could having a Honda Civic coupe improve my motor insurance costs? I am 18 & likely to move into a Honda Civic shortly. I observed that my insurance rate would get sky-high, although I'm indicating to get a coupe just because it's really a coupe. Is this true? & in that case, by howmuch? Cheers." Easily got an automobile video recorder is my auto insurance going down? I ordered a video recorder for my automobile as project.Keeping in your mind competitors and other motorist are currently operating intellectual occasionally in London can I get my insurance down basically got a recording device within my car.Did anyone were able to accomplish that? "I didn't ride on it, although I've no healthinsurance, ambulance arrived?" I fainted at my school. The ambulance got and 2 paramedics examine my blood glucose level and that and blood pressure was it... Used to don't head to a medical facility with them or anything. But of course I'd to give my information that to them... I am terrified since I DO NOT have medical insurance, of just how much it will be. :(" May be the health insurance paid to put off worker taxable? Does this medical health insurance insurance payment taxable in case a company-paid it truly is terminated a-6 month healthinsurance protection to employee?" Clever Vehicles are being insured by what insurance company in the US? I've a 2007 Smart and my insurance has advised me that they can not continue my protection because of the sort of vehicle that it's. "Normally, howmuch do companies buy medical insurance in america?" So I require a statisitic, normally, how much health insurance is provided by employers to employees? I have got that over 50 employees who don't present medical health insurance the Patient Safety and Affordable Care Work can enforce a $2000 good on employers with from January 1st 2014. But for just how much businesses really present medical health insurance, statistics are typical over the position... The portion of big firms providing these gains fell from 66% in 1988 to 34PERCENT in 2002 These estimates are from wikipedia, but I've been looking at different websites also. I simply do not know things to imagine, or how to understand what they truly mean. What proportion of businesses truly provide it really is full-time personnel with satisfactory medical insurance?" That will cost more to insure? 00-04 mustang 00-04 or bottom mustang gt? I am 17 and live in Nyc. Year, been operating using a clear history for one and I currently spend $100/month on my mom's '10 camry. I want to get my very own automobile and I have concentrated anything right down but I can't decide between a base model or even a gt. I've discounts on my recent plan for example drivers ed and great student. I will also have a defensive driving course for an added discount and the new-car will even result in a multicar plan discount which will be helpful. Our mama will soon contribute exactly the same $100 towards the vehicle as she's currently as well as the sleep I've to pay for by myself. I have heard that the base and gt will cost about the same to insure, but it doesn't seem right considering that the gt has 100+hp significantly more than the bottom, but folks have reinforced that by stating the base styles take part in more accidents among young drivers. Consequently can anybody set the history right for me? Please don't provide tendencies saying that solely my insurance professional could inform me that or excessive for you yourself to manage to me. Also would it be a smart decision to decrease impact protection to get a massive insurance discount? On racing this vehicle I really donot plan." How long are you experiencing in maryland to incorporate a new automobile for your insurance? I am being informed it's 14 days, when I believed 30 days, maryland state-law says?" I'm do not be eligible for medicaid. and pregnant without any insurance? I just found out I'm pregnant. I am 18, and I want to be reasonable about how I can do this. I don't have insurance, and that I realize to get a fact that my mom makes an excessive amount of income (that most goes to payments) for me to qualify for medicaid. We virtually have nothing left-over, but still battle. Therefore I would have to spend of pocket. But I have nothing to my name. I simply had work interview but also that'sn't assured & I'm not sure if I can work morning sickness, because I am presently getting. The daddy doesn't have money or insurance. & I'm not foolish enough to rely on him. Is there in any manner that I can get help? Talks on what I ought to of thought of that before. No ****. We all make errors. Many thanks." Issue where you should get dentures without insurance.? Hi,I live-in Renton,California and need new dentures.I don't have any dental insurance.I will be able to place down 300 dollars and make payments,just performing PT.Any strategies if its cheaper to attend a Denture Clinic or normal dentist? Many thanks..." Where could I get lifeinsurance for my girl who has cancer? Where could I get my child that has cancer life-insurance? Adrian flux motor insurance? Is this a good motor insurance company, has everyone got any good/negative coments or viewpoints about this company, I'm a new driver therefore I would love the guidance which will be my insurance. thankz in advance!" How will you figure out in case you have health care insurance? How can you discover when you have health care insurance?" "Can it be correct you get whenever you turn 25 years of age, a car insurance break?" I havenot noticed something formal, and that I imagine my broker can be asked by me. If anyone else has gotten any kind of charge change once they switched 25 but I had been interested. Does it depend on the insurance provider?" What're the consequences of the selections with car insurance? Evaluating auto insurance and answering the questions(rent or own property, relationship position, etc.). Do my advanced fee influence?" Classic Mini Insurance? Support? Hello, I have a vintage austin mini mayfair 998cc. I got prices before from footman james on common insurance at around 900 nevertheless now they have a fresh coverage where they don't supply insurance under 21 to everyone. Ive tried evaluate industry along with other sites for is 1600 fully compensation however the cheapest I - can think it is. Can anyone help? please support!" "For washing company, business insurance?" me and my friend want to start our personal tiny cleaning business as a specialist and companies who gonna get us function asking for insurance can anyone tell just how much will it charge me and what do i need to get protected as we have normal washing equipments, automobile and steam-clean equipment only. Gaining very less initially therefore cant afford. please guide us. Cheers" May this have substantial insurance? I was considering investing in a 2010 vw gti car or car. Manual. Is insurance with this superior to get a gentleman that is newer? it has a turbo onto it. However it simply contributes I do believe 25hp popping out to about 200. Could a car and automated be insurance than the usual coupe/guide? Common costs to purchase and guarantee a 50cc scooter? Ok so I don't understand what moped it will be and so I'm simply looking for earnings and general help. I'm am thinking of getting a scooter charge imminent, for that next 6-7 weeks and 17. I just wondered how much could insurance expense me for this, not just a brilliant bicycle just a cheapo 400-500 assume as I shant everyday be applying it and is there in any manner to insure it for only 6 months rather than a year that's cheaper? Over a whole how much do you think it'd charge me altogether easily ordered a 400 50cc moped to guarantee for 6 month (year in case you cannot do six months) + tax + assessment you have to take P.S. I reside in England - South-East - Dover/Folkestone Location" Just how much would motor insurance be for an 18 year old in Ontario? I am an 18-year old residing in the Windsor area in Ontario, Canada. I wondered roughly how much auto insurance for me would be. I've been operating for just two decades, never had a collision, racing ticket, etc. I taken drivers ed." "And never have to get car insurance for it, can you buy an automobile? ?" Well I am 18 and just lately approved my exam. I had been wondering if you might purchase a vehicle without buying the insurance. Some individuals have said as you are able to obtain a vehicle but need vehicle tax to preserve it parked on the highway whilst others say that you will need the vehicle to be kept by motor insurance on public highway:/? Which one is correct?! Pluss I reside in the UK" How much does insurance cost in the era of 30 on the car in the united kingdom? Me that's in the age of 30 haha! Simple ques about Car insurance. Ive had my drivers licence? For over ten yrs but have never had a car in my name. Also have never had my own car insurane. My driving record is spot clean no tickets violations nothing and im over 30. Would i still have to pay as much as a 21 yr old brand new driver for car insurance ?? am i looked at the same as them ?? I might suggest that you visit this website where you can get quotes from different companies: http://INSURECOMPAREQUOTES.US

1 note · View note

sadisticsmiles · 6 years ago

Text

Beyond a Thief’s Power Episode 22

Fated Outcomes

There was a young maiden in a hospital room. She was pretty with long desert sand hair, but was tucked under the white blanket to cover its length; therefore, it looked as though she had it past upper arm length. Her face was pale as she slept and she wore a white hospital gown with Maya blue polka dots. Truly, she was a sleeping beauty with an innocent appearance. Was it possible to go and disturb her from her slumber? It was soon that a light gray light shimmered throughout the entire room and grew brighter to engulf its space.

XXX

Ibuki had destroyed the door to the basement inside of Le Renard Noir where the Black Fox Alliance members had gathered. Due to the shock she gained from Riki, Mitsuki, and Hiro, she had caught them in a vulnerable state. Everyone else was alert, but there was little time for them to do anything. A light that was the same color of her bright lit eyes had been when she awoke surrounded the room, even though her eyes had returned to their normal plain look before the impact of the blow she had done to the door. The whole basement rapidly began to shatter apart into pointy, thin picks, and the only electronic objects to survive were cellphones and Takuto’s laptop since they were durable and could not break, due to the magicians’ powers. A new dimension filled with the same blue light from Ibuki engulfed them to their destination.

All at once, their fates had changed.

XXX

Nao, Taiga, Hyosuke, and Miyuki had been sent together in one place. Standing on their feet, they saw that the area around them was a white smoke-colored empty room with a baby powder rectangular door in the middle of the wall that was all the way back on the wall in front of them. Out came a man they had all—excluding Miyuki—seen before: the Ebisu General Hospital director. Taiga’s eyes widened in shock, Nao’s in mild surprise, and Hyosuke’s in a perplexed fashion.

“Director…” the underground doctor said.

Nao’s eyes returned to a regular state to show a calm facial expression. “I see.”

“You’re…” Hyosuke trailed off before quickly changing his demeanor. His eyes were narrow with a grim frown on his visage. “You were seriously in the 14K from the start?”

An affirming smile etched onto the director’s face. “It pleases me to see how fast you understand the situation you’re in.”

Miyuki could not shake off the feeling that something was wrong about being in the room. There was something worse that instantaneously would not let go of her mind as she narrowed her eyes and was on her guard, sinking into her thoughts.

What’s going on? This man is hiding something up his sleeve, but he’s not the one who has any power. The energy I’m sensing is beyond that door. Not one, but two sources!

“Huh,” Miyuki scoffed coolly but firmly. “You’re nothing but words when you don’t have any power to fight us, so get to business and let’s see your trump cards come out from that door behind you.”

The director shifted his gaze toward the young magician, yet his smile did not falter. “Oh? Young lady, you’re willing to go head-on. How intriguing to have someone who wishes to end things without waiting.”

“You’re the ones wasting time, the lot of you,” Miyuki remarked.

I need to confirm things for the sake of everyone who’s been pulled into this mess, she thought.

The director’s face had a calm look on it. “Aren’t you afraid of losing to the ones waiting on the other side of the door, before being able to do anything else for your comrades and the entirety of your people?”

“I’m not scared of anything that’ll happen,” the silver-haired magician responded without hesitation. “The things that could are only the possibilities you conjure up in your head, so whatever happens is the fate that can’t be stopped.”

Nao glanced at Miyuki from her far left side.

Miyuki… she thought.

I guess we’ll just accept the outcome, Hyosuke said in his mind. He kept his serious composure as he stared at his girlfriend.

“Very well,” the director said. He stepped back without turning around, standing near the left side to the door from where the alliance members could see him. (That means his right and their left.) “Come out now,” he addressed who or whatever were waiting behind the door, without turning his head near it.

The girl from the hospital room and another female had opened the door and walked out to face their opponents. The woman behind the girl shut the door and her expression was one of hatred toward Taiga.

“Wha…” the smokey topaz brunet said in surprise.

Taiga, Nao, and Hyosuke knew those two. To them, they could never be forgotten. Taiga had been the girl’s doctor a little over six years ago before he met Nao, who had ended up right in front of the Kujo residence’s gate. He visited the same young girl and would bring her a bouquet of flowers occasionally when he visited her. The memory of him coming to see her was still on both their minds, but her smile whenever she saw him was how he remembered her the most, as she grew up from the age of twelve to when she was involved in a car accident at the age of fourteen.

~February 15, 2003~

Although it was late at night, a young girl who had been finally able to go out of town and celebrate with her family the day before, had been in a car accident. Her parents had called an ambulance, which hurriedly rushed the three of them to the nearest hospital. Unfortunately, the family was in bad luck. A majority of the staff were going back and forth to help other patients who were also in urgent need.

“Oh no,” the mother breathed, placing her left hand near her mouth. “What are we going to do?”

Her husband, who had black hair with bangs parted in the middle and dark brown eyes, gently placed his right hand on her left shoulder. He wore a regular black business suit and a black tie over a white dress shirt, his black socks were covered by his black pants, and he had a pair of matching colored dress shoes. “Calm down. We need to look for someone who isn’t occupied.”

“You’re right,” the wife agreed softly. She looked around the room. “But shouldn’t we ask for Dr. Kujo to be here with us?”

Soon, a man came up to them. “I’m sorry I wasn’t able to help you out earlier, but I can take your daughter and operate on her right now.”

The woman’s eyes widened in confusion. “What? Is Dr. Kujo not able to see us first?”

The man replied. “No, I’m sorry. He’s unavailable at the moment due to an emergency surgery that came up about an hour ago, and has yet to finish. Please come with me. Your daughter’s life needs to be saved.”

A few seconds passed by before the woman nodded reluctantly. She and her husband followed after the doctor and they immediately rushed the girl to a vacant emergency room. While the girl’s parents stayed behind to let the doctor prepare for the surgery, the woman felt much more anxious and hurt than her husband did, as he stayed to comfort her.

XXX

The memory of the frantic outcome of having to face reality that her daughter was in a coma for four years was consistently fresh and did not leave the woman’s mind at all. She glared at Taiga with perpetual hatred. It had been more than four months since they last saw each other, since the last time she spoke to him in front of her door.

“It’s because of you, Dr. Kujo,” the woman began. “You chose to save someone who was never your patient when who knew when we would need you to be free for us the most.”

Taiga tranquilly stared at the woman without a hint of wavering. “Mrs. Izumi…”

“There shall be no excuses,” the woman replied. “I’m tired from the money you sent us in the past.” She raised her voice in sheer anger that she would not deny. “Apologies don’t mean a thing when you were the one who wouldn’t bow down to us for what you did!”

The girl was ungratefully perturbed by how her mother had talked to Taiga. She was also angered as she turned to look at the woman. “Mom, stop it! How dare you spit your blames on Dr. Kujo for something he couldn’t do for us. You don’t understand what a doctor’s job is! You’re too pompous and selfish to view anything outside of a narrow perspective to even thank him for his deeds.”

The woman’s eyes widened. “Yuri?”

“I’m not willing to forgive you for your behavior,” the girl continued. “You don’t think of how other people feel. You embarrass our family, and Dad has to work hard for the sake of providing for all the expenses we have. Silence yourself, would you?!”

The instant Yuri commanded for her mother’s silence, a dagger manifested out of nowhere in front of the former and lunged forward. It shot its target right in the opening of the woman’s mouth and her eyes widened. The dagger went through its course to send her sticking to the wall.

Hyosuke, Taiga, and Nao were the only ones shocked at what took place before everyone’s eyes.

“…!”

“My, my,” the director stated, quite satisfied. “Impatient, are we? Then again, you have my thanks. Mayu was a nuisance to deal with; she drove your father to the depths of vexation. There is no doubt in my mind that she did the same to you. Karma works until its final strike, after all.”

Yuri frowned with her eyebrows still drawn together. Her disapproving ire towards her mother showed how much she could not stand the woman’s presence. “You’re right. No one can ever love her. Neither my father, nor I do. I had to send her to be punished by my own hands for everyone’s sake.”

The pain from the sharp object was relentless while Mayu watched her daughter and the director converse. She was getting what she deserved, but she could not believe to hear the words from their mouths. No one loved her, plain and simple. She expected to be loved ever since she was an infant and held onto her fixed mindset. Nothing about her had changed even as she was pinned there. She would keep to her bigheaded nature because she felt everyone should be lower than her. She was the top and should be worshipped in her opinion—she did not understand anything. No one loved her.

Yuri did not care for her mother’s incapacity to comprehend her and the director. Mayu did not matter to anyone in the 14K as well as the Izumi family, so the young maiden created another dagger and it flew to hit the center of her mother’s neck.

“Ghh!” Mayu was able to make a sound when she was stabbed.

“Yuri, stop!” Taiga shouted. “You’ll kill her!”

Yuri glanced at the smokey topaz brunet and smiled softly. Her visage was loving and harbored no malice to her former doctor. “I intend to carry out my wish to do so. Dr. Kujo, you’re a victim of my mother’s insults most of all. Won’t you accept my favor for you?”

Taiga frowned sadly. “Yuri…”

It was not the best way to be reunited with the man she had loved as a child, but Yuri was happy to have woken up from her coma. Seeing Taiga was more than a miracle because she was eighteen, old enough in her mind to be treated as a young adult. She was certain she was no longer a kid in the older man’s eyes.

“Dr. Kujo,” she said with a serene air to her very being, “I… You don’t know how long I’ve waited to meet you again. Not as the little girl you had as a patient, but as someone mature enough to be your equal.”

“Yuri, I…” the smokey topaz brunet trailed off, unable to meet the girl’s yearning gaze after a few seconds passed by; his eyes darted slightly to his left and finally rested in aversion to the floor. He had no confidence to tell her about his marriage to his long-time girlfriend, Nao, whom he had taken as his wife shortly after proposing to her months back.

Hyosuke rapidly grabbed hold onto his older brother’s left arm and raised it fast in front of Yuri’s eyes for her to see the wedding ring on Taiga’s left ring finger. The purple-haired man was so resolved that he would not remove his hand away from the smokey topaz brunet.

“Don’t forgive me, Bro,” Hyosuke commanded as he kept his eyes on Yuri, not once looking at the older Kujo brother. “I mean it. Don’t. Yuri needs to stop being ignorant of you and Nao-san. She should know better than to stray from her own memories.”

Taiga stared at his younger brother with bewilderment and despite that, he knew. He knew that his own family member was telling him exactly what he had to stop running away from—what he had always known for the past few years since his all-consuming remorse for being unable to be there to finish Hyosuke’s surgery sooner, and perform Yuri’s on the same post-Valentine’s Day night. He had been aware of his former patient’s sadness and loneliness for a long time, but never brought himself to ask even once during the times she had been conscious and awake.

“Hyo…” Taiga quietly breathed.

Yuri had been staring at the plain wedding ring belonging to the man she loved. She continuously experienced the ache of her feelings and the fact Taiga was no longer single. She herself had always known when she was hospitalized. When she first met him, he was not aware of the feeling of love, and was always oblivious to it. It was love at first sight for Yuri Izumi.

~January 4, 2001~

Twelve-year-old Yuri was sitting straight up in her on her hospital bed, staring out the right that was on the wall to her eft side. Her legs were under the sheets of the bed, and the room was empty. It was snowing outside and the sight of the pure white city being filled with it captivated her. However, she was not smiling, but had a blank expression on her visage. She had grown her hair down to her waist during the years she had been hospitalized at Ebisu General Hospital. Since it was winter, she wore the white pajamas provided for patients and waited throughout the days by herself. Her parents were too busy with their lives to visit her, so it was rare to have a visitor with her.

Then, the door opened and a man with smokey topaz brown hair with a length beginning at his neck, and Darjeeling eyes. Because he was wearing a doctor’s jacket, he was obviously one. When Yuri slowly turned her head to see who it was, her eyes widened at how handsome the man was. She was in awe and astonished of such beauty: the warm light in his eyes and the genuine smile on his pale visage.

“Hello,” the man greeted, “My name is Taiga Kujo and I’ve just been assigned to be your doctor. You must be Yuri Izumi.”

Yuri blinked and answered. “Y-Yes. It’s nice to meet you, Dr. Kujo.”

“Likewise,” Taiga replied. “I hope to make your stay here pleasant.” He stepped forward to make young Yuri less wary of his arrival. “You must be having a hard time.”

Yuri smiled faintly. “Well, it can’t be helped since my parents aren’t able to see me during most of the visiting hours.”

“I see.” Taiga nodded, fully relating in a similar way. “Not everyone can be with their parents often, so I know what you mean. I can do a check up on you today if you’re feeling alright.”

“Okay,” Yuri said in a meek voice.

Weeks passed by after their encounter. Taiga worked every single day—Sunday thru Saturday—at the hospital and would visit Yuri. Sometimes, he brought her flowers and the bouquets varied from time to time. Her mood always brightened whenever he came to her room and her health steadily kept improving, so she was also recovering faster than most patients would since she was young.

One January day during Taiga’s lunchbreak where she would usually see him have lunch by himself on a silver metal bench, she saw he was not alone. He was walking together with a white-haired woman with long hair, but she could see their backs. Soon, they reached the bench and turned around before taking their seats. The young woman was sitting on Taiga’s left side and had lovely large aquamarine eyes. In addition, Yuri saw them smiling at one another while they spoke. The smokey topaz brunet was the only one who had a lunchbox on his lap, and the white-haired young woman took out the chopsticks to pick up a piece of the tamagoyaki to feed it to him.

She’s a beautiful lady… Yuri thought. How unusual to have white hair and eyes I’ve never seen before. I wonder who she is.

After the lunchbreak was over, Taiga went to visit Yuri. Upon entering the room, he noticed she was spacing out.

“Yuri?” the smokey topaz brunet called.

Taiga’s voice snapped the desert sand-haired girl out of her thoughts. She turned to meet her doctor’s quizzical gaze. “Dr. Kujo? What brings you here at this time?”

“My lunchbreak is over as usual, so I came to see you afterward as always,” Taiga said. Then, a smile appeared on his visage. “You must’ve been thinking a bit, seeing as you asked about my presence.”

A few seconds passed by before Yuri smiled back. “Um, Dr. Kujo.”

“What is it?” Taiga’s kind smile did not leave even once.

Yuri remembered how jubilant Taiga looked when he was with the lady she saw earlier. Seconds kept passing by during her silence, but she soon smiled again and shook her head. “Never mind. It’s nothing.”

“Really?” Taiga’s smile was still present. “If you say so. You seem out of it, so I won’t ask any further. Would you rather I leave for today?”

Yuri cast her eyes downward. “Are you sure you can’t stay with me?”

Taiga stared intently at the desert sand-haired girl. “Well… For the time being, I can. It’s just that I’ll have to leave early tonight.”

“…Oh.” Yuri’s shoulders fell and her head was slumped as well.

Taiga smiled tenderly. “Do you mind if I tell you something?”

Yuri raised her head a bit and her eyes met her doctor’s. “What is it?”

The smokey topaz brunet continued. “It’s been a few days since a birthday passed for someone I know, but I’m having trouble finding a late birthday gift for them. Would you be able to help me come up with something for them?”

Yuri’s celeste blue eyes lit up with a hopeful ray to them and she nodded enthusiastically. “Of course!”

They chatted about the types of items girls liked and though it pained her to talk about Taiga wanting to give something to someone who was not her, Yuri believed she could ease her heartbreak. By seeing the older man so happy and more than she had ever seen, she wished dearly for him to perpetually have his smile and to not lose it.

That night… Yuri tried to go to sleep, but could not do so. Taiga had left a few hours ago, and she was unable to find comfort in letting him go.

Dr. Kujo, I’m sorry for being dishonest, the desert sand-haired girl apologized in her mind. More than anything else, I love your smile. But… I don’t want you to love someone who isn’t me. Because… I fell in love with you first. That lady… She must be your girlfriend, but when did you start dating her…? You never seemed to show interest in any of the nurses here, and you never mentioned any other woman before.

A new thought entered her mind as though she “realized” something she would conclude in agreement to herself.

Did that lady steal you from me?

It was quick for Yuri to consider something sour and unpleasant. On the other hand, she snapped to her senses and chided herself.

She shook her head.

No, she thought. I can’t believe I could think of something so terrible. Dr. Kujo would never forgive me.

Tears began to form and blur her vision.

“Dr. Kujo…” she said. “I’m sorry for being such a bad child.”

Meanwhile, Taiga was walking with Nao, who had remembered her name two days ago on the 25th. She was standing on his left side and had a pure aura to her due to her memory loss from her journey to the Human World. She wore a plain white thick spaghetti strap dress that reached above her knees and light blue knee length boots; her beautiful skin was revealed, which embarrassed the smokey topaz brunet because he was blushing and averting his gaze to his right instead of looking at the magician beside him.

“Taiga, you don’t have to look away from me,” Nao said.

The smokey topaz brunet kept his gaze away. “I… um…”

Nao’s eyes did not leave as she stopped walking while Taiga was slowly getting ahead of her. Her mouth was barely open but her gaze was earnest and attentive. The doctor soon stopped as well when he noticed/did not hear any further response from the magician.

“Nao?” Taiga called.

Without a shift in her facial expression, Nao answered. “You finally looked at me.”

Seeing her gemstone-like eyes locked on him, Taiga found Nao to be quite the cute beauty whose radiance drew him towards her. There was one thing he then remembered about, so he reached into his left pant pocket with his left hand, and pulled out a small shiny black gift box with a blue ribbon tied on it. He went over to where Nao was standing and said, “Nao, hold out your hands.”

Nao did as Taiga told her to and the smokey topaz brunet placed the present on the palms of the magician’s hands.

As her aquamarine eyes fell on what had been place on her hands, Nao wondered, “What’s this for?”

Taiga smiled gently. “It’s three days late, but happy birthday, Nao. You came here on the night of the 24th, the very day I ended up finding you outside of our house. You still knew you were a magician when you woke up, but couldn’t remember who you were until midnight—the start of the 25th. We’re spending time together tonight, the 27th. In addition, I didn’t want to ask Hyo about what to get you since it hasn’t been long since you’ve been with us.” He walked over and undid the ribbon with his right hand, then removed the cover of the box with his left. Next, he took out a silver diamond-shaped necklace with the initials, T&N on it, whereas the chain was a white opal color. He placed the cover of the box back on it to use his other hand to separate the chain with his dominant hand. Taiga gradually moved both his hands to put the necklace around Nao’s neck, which smoothly connected, before he pulled back. As he smiled again, Nao’s gaze had not once left his.

“Aren’t you going to look at it?” Taiga asked.

A small smile appeared on Nao’s visage. “I already did.”

Taigas eyes widened in surprise. “Huh? When did…”

“Just now,” Nao said. “My eyesight allows me to see everything even without looking directly at something, so I didn’t have to look down when you placed it on me.”

Taiga burst into a cheerful eye smile. “I see.”

Nao stared blankly at the man in front of her. “…Aren’t you going to ask?”

Taiga opened his eyes and blinked. His mouth was slightly agape. “Ask what?”

The right corner of Nao’s mouth twitched. “I guess it’s too early for you to ask me, yet you got our initials together.”

Taiga’s face flushed. “Uh, I…”

Shortly afterward, Nao walked up and hugged Taiga. Then, she pulled her face apart from his heart to see his attractive visage and told him, “I accept your feelings.”

The doctor’s eyes lit up and he felt a sensation of delight surge throughout his body. Soon, he smiled affectionately. “Sorry for the trouble and thank you.”

From that day forth, the two of them were together for over six years. A fast couple that grew to marry as their love drew them to not let go of one another. No one had the power to. There was a something that would protect them without having to show itself.

Yuri’s eyes had taken a while to lay upon Taiga’s wedding ring, but she did eventually shift her head slower than one would expect to look at the man she loved. She knew the misty sensation that filled her celeste orbs to which tears arrived. “Dr. Kujo, I’m so sorry.” Her tears moderately ran down her cheeks. “I’m sorry for becoming a horrible person. I…” Her eyes narrowed with the continuous sorrow that plagued her for several years. “I’ve always loved you before your heart belonged to the beautiful lady on your right side.” She glanced at Nao. “Mrs. Kujo. In truth, I’ve been jealous of you for a long time. I couldn’t bear how much Dr. Kujo loved you because I always saw how happier he became after you came into his life. To have no control over my own feelings towards you both clouded my sense of being human.” She closed her eyes and lowered her head. “I’d rather you not forgive me, especially with what I did to my own mother. By wishing to have the power I don’t deserve, I did the worst thing possible.”

Nao stared at Yuri and said, “You couldn’t have helped your own feelings because they are a part of your humanity, Yuri. However, it is better to have control over them to become more aware of what can come as a result of a decision.”

The director directed a smile at Nao and applauded. “I must say, you are correct. Nao Aozora.” He shook his head. “No. Nao Kujo. Feelings are indeed good to have, but exercising precaution is also necessary.” He looked at Yuri. “You know better, whether it was before Mayu’s death or your feelings toward the Kujos. Still, I liked that about you, Yuri.”

Nao’s eyes narrowed at the director. “…”

Hyosuke lunged toward the director rapidly while Miyuki used her flames to form around their adversary’s feet. Then, the former’s moving form was surrounded with a heated sensation which could not be seen.

“What is the meaning of this?!” the director shouted. “I can’t move from here!”

It was bit too late since Hyosuke was swifter in motion and tackled the older man to the wall. The contact from the purple-haired man’s body gave the director a burning touch from the outside to within his own body.

Hyosuke moved away and smirked. “Looks like you won’t be able to move.”

Immense pain prevented the director from budging, but he willed himself to glare at the man in front of him. “…How… How did you create such power to immobilize me?”

“My one and only partner,” Hyosuke replied. There was a hint of affection glinting in his eyes. “Guess a human’s eyesight is far worse than I thought.”

“So it was the girl next to you,” the director managed to say while the pain he felt kept shooting throughout his body. “And yet, you did not kill me…”

“Well…” Hyosuke made a frown. “My revenge for how much you had your minions hurt me doesn’t rival my brother’s sense of morality.” He frowned and his eyes became deadly as his voice changed. “All because he became a doctor. A doctor’s job is not to harm or kill people.”

The director laughed weakly. “…Ha… Ha… Haha… Hahaha… Dr. Kujo is much more fragile than I would have expected…” With whatever strength he had left within him, he looked at Yuri. “…You know… your time is up, Yuri. If… not for the master… you wouldn’t have woken up from your comatose state… For that wish to have been granted, you…”

Yuri nodded without looking back. “Yes…” She looked at Taiga and Nao, simultaneously taking a step back. A tiny light floated up from her left shoulder, then another, and many more appeared from her body. “I woke up for the final time and was able to spend a limited time to see you one last time, Dr. Kujo.” A sad smile formed on her face, yet no more tears were present. “I’m sorry for everything I’ve done. I want you to not forgive me for anything. You won’t be rid of your regrets if you did.”

“But I wouldn’t be able to move on if I didn’t forgive you,” Taiga said. His Darjeeling eyes wavered. “You’re better than you think you are, Yuri. You don’t need to carry everything by yourself.”

“Then, what would happen to your wife if you did?” the desert sand-haired maiden asked. “Wouldn’t forgiving me distant you from staying with her more? Don’t be so compassionate to me when she loves you more than I do. She must’ve held back from doing anything here for your sake.”

Taiga’s eyes widened and he turned to his right where Nao was. “Nao!”

Nao was panting slowly, suddenly exhausted. She was still standing, but was leaning forward a bit to catch her breath. “The… room…” She slowly turned her head to her left and gazed at Miyuki. “Miyuki… Hurry…”

The white-haired magician lost consciousness and fell forward, but Taiga caught her in his arms.

“Nao!!!” Taiga shouted.

Hyosuke turned around, but what he saw made his eyes widen. He and Miyuki had to be more alert at that moment. Mayu was suddenly standing in the room with them, freed from the daggers Yuri had launched at her. The sharp objects had disappeared albeit the blood and wounds, which were still around.

XXX

At the same time Nao, Taiga, Hyosuke, and Miyuki had been transported in the dimension, Riki and Mitsuki were sent into another room. The entire area was a red velvet color for the walls and the floor was burgundy, but there was no door. They were truly trapped with no means of escape.

Riki was on his wife’s right side. He took a look from his left to his right view with a somber look in his eyes. “Where are we?”

“We’re the only ones here,” Mitsuki stated, “but our team members and allies aren’t with us.” She stood on guard once she finished her words. “Riki, stand back.”

The leader of the Black Foxes did as he was told; he took a few steps back so that he was standing in the center of the room. All of a sudden, Ibuki and a young woman with hickory brown hair that was let down posterior to where her chest was and had hazel eyes, wearing a long sleeve, light green V-neck dress with a golden cover [over the middle of her chest], reaching down her knees, appeared in front of them. The former was wearing her nightgown from earlier with a neutral facial expression, while the latter stood near her left side as they confronted the married couple.

Mitsuki frowned, glancing from her sister-in-law to the woman, whom she and Riki had known and seen with her hair slightly held up with a long candy red hairclip; the woman would usually wear a frilly butterscotch uniform covering her neck with long sleeves, and her skirt would be cut a little past her knees; her long, lemon-colored high thigh stockings were a part of her attire, and her final touches were her brown shoes when she went outside. Otherwise, she wore a pair of brown house slippers indoors while working in the Yanase mansion. She usually had a wonderful smile to show, but did not while being in the empty room.

“We were too careless to not consider you to be so loyal to the 14K,” Mitsuki noted with a small tone in her voice.

“Aye, my lady,” the woman said, shifting her gaze to the dark purple-haired magician. “I’ve been with Master’s side for far longer than you could have ever placed your finger on it.”

Riki’s eyes were wide—they had been when his younger sister and the woman came to the room. So much shock had ceased any possible fear in him. Far from fear, he had been appalled by the woman. “Kikuno?! Why…” Fury replaced his dismay very quickly and his voice rose higher than he could ever had imagined. “WHY?!!!!! Why did you betray us and use Ibuki?!!!” His voice boomed shortly after. “NONE OF US HAVE DONE ANYTHING WRONG TO YOU!!!”

Amidst Riki’s shouting, Kikuno kept her reserved look on her visage. “No, of course you kids haven’t. You children were merely young when your mother was murdered.” The tone of her voice changed to a condescending one. “Even without my envy of her, Master simply harbored no feelings of love for her, nor did he ever love you brats—his own flesh and blood offspring—as his own family.” She controlled how she said her next words in a mocking manner. “Master. Riki.” Her eyes narrowed with a stare, colder than she had ever shown anyone else. “Your father was the one who made the ultimate decision to have her get run over a cliff. The hired driver never had control of the car, so he was also a victim.” She glanced at Ibuki with an indifferent expression on her face. “As for Ibuki, she never stood a chance. I only awoke her as Master requested.”

To keep from lashing out too far, Riki clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.1 “Urgh! My dad asked you to do this to my own sister?! That damn old man’s gonna pay!”

“You don’t stand a chance against any of us,” Kikuno remarked haughtily.

In an instant, Riki felt something take hold of him. “!” He looked at the Yanase family’s maid with disbelief all over.

I can’t move! He thought.

Kikuno walked steadily over to him with a meticulous pace. “Let’s see if you have the will to break through my paralysis.” Her words were sardonic and she stopped in front of her target. She had left barely a gap between them and raise her body on her toes, and placed her arms around Riki’s neck. Seeing as the leader of the Back Foxes could not move, he was unable to resist as his family maid was pulling him down to kiss him on the lips.

Damn it! He cursed in his head. Mitsuki, I’m sorry…

Fortunately, Mitsuki’s powers as a magician gave her the ability to be unseen while she rapidly ran over, and jabbed Kikuno’s right side with her right hand. The maid’s eyes widened due to the immediate and excruciating pain jostling within her whole body while Riki’s paralysis wore off. Not just that, but the magician’s hand had pierced her and opened a wound; blood flowered out and Mitsuki’s hand was covered in it.

Riki looked down to see Mitsuki’s hand and the calm anger on his wife’s visage. It was one of the rarest sights he had seen on her face, but he knew his beloved saved him and was also jealous. Riki wouldn’t ever be mad and disappointed in her for her reasons. “Mitsuki,” he said. “You did well.”

The dark purple-haired magician returned to frowning. Next, she inhaled deeply. “It took a lot of energy to injure her. We should continue to stay alert.” She turned and glanced at Ibuki, who was still under control.

Ibuki abruptly dashed and kicked Mitsuki with her right leg, sending the latter crashing and pushing her and Riki to the floor. They landed farther, but were several feet away from the back wall. The leader of the Black Foxes was sitting on his rear end with his legs straight in front of him, while the dark purple-haired magician laid facedown and was sprawled on the floor in front of his feet in an unconscious state; Mitsuki’s arms were extended in front of her head.

“Mitsuki!” Riki exclaimed. He adjusted his position to where he was sitting on his legs, and moved ahead to take Mitsuki in his arms. He held her close to his body, her head rested on the right side of his shoulder and chest, so she was in a bridal position, as he crossed his legs over to readjust them. Then, he looked up at his sister and saw Kikuno walk back to stand next to her.

Blood was still spilt and flowing out of the hickory-haired woman’s side. Her dress was stained and the fluid also travelled down her right leg. Some of it had come into contact with the floor and created footprints since she was barefooted.

“Damn that magician,” Kikuno started to complain. “She attacked me with what little power she had just when I had you in my grasp.” She gritted her teeth, which were hidden in her mouth. “I paid her back for damaging my body. So long as I’m alive, Ibuki will be under my possession.”

Riki shot a glare at the maid. “You’re playing my sister for a puppet?! She’s just a normal girl!”

“And so was your mother and I!” Kikuno yelled. “She had no necessity other than to bare your father children, when I—“ She cut herself off from speaking further about herself too much. Her voice also returned to a moderate state. “I for one had no power over my position. Do you know how much I envied her for being able to stay by him?”

“Him?” Riki inquired. A fast realization hit him. “You don’t mean… you… have feelings for my dad.”

Kikuno’s visage softened with a gentle look to it. “Yes. That is so.” She sighed faintly. “I was by Master’s side for far longer than your mother was, and I was cared for him more. Master took me in a few years before he met her, yet it pained me to be the one who knew him best, but to not be the one by his side was even worse.”

“Oh?” a male voice rang out. “You should’ve told me yourself, Kikuno.”

Kikuno and Riki’s eyes widened in surprise at hearing the voice.

“What?” the hickory-haired woman uttered.

Enjotana Yanase made his entranced right behind Kikuno. He was wearing his suit and held Ains in his left hand. The tip of the sword was touching the floor before he shifted it upwards and stabbed the long-time maid straight through the middle of her chest, causing Kikuno to sputter out blood from her body and mouth. He gave her a second attack from the blade through her heart and let go of the sword. A few seconds later, he swiftly pulled it out and laughed manically.

“Ahahahahahaha!” A slasher smile appeared on his face. His youthful appearance gleamed with joy and his hair being let down did not help to make him look like a nice person. He was handsome for certain, but not kind. He was not the type of person to sympathize with a humble servant, not even the person who worked with the most devotion under his rule.

“Ugh!” Kikuno fell to the floor and turned her head slightly to look at her master. “Why… Master…?”

The obsidian-haired man chortled. “Why, indeed?” He frowned solemnly. “You are not the one I love.”

“…!” Kikuno barely gasped. Her voice caught itself in her throat. The blood from her wounds spilled out and her body quickly became lifeless with a dull, dead gaze. Her mouth was slightly open from her last words and breath.

Ibuki was freed from Kikuno’s control over her body and blinked. “Huh? Where am I?” She saw Riki holding Mitsuki and gasped. “Onii-chan?! Mitsuki-san?! Wh-What’s going on?!” She quickly looked to her left and saw her father and Kikuno’s blood-soaked body on the floor. “Father…?” She knew something wasn’t right with his youthful appearance. After all, the last time she and the rest of her family saw him was when he had aged, a pair of glasses, and a moustache. Howbeit, her attention returned to Kikuno right away, and her hands raised up and covered her mouth simultaneously with the aghast expression that appeared on her face. After a few seconds had gone by, she gradually let her hands go down. “Father, Kikuno is…!”

Enjotana nodded without any anxiety or fear. “I know. I killed her.”

Ibuki’s eyes widened when she heard the revelation. “What?”

The obsidian-haired young man grinned. “Come, Ibuki. Rejoice over being reunited with your father.”

Ibuki shook her head furiously with a frightened expression on her innocent and pure visage. “No! You murdered Kikuno! She was a dear friend to our family and took great care of us!” Tears brimmed her face. “How could you do this to her?”

“It seems you have much to learn about the darker side to the world,” Enjotana gave a disapproving tone to his voice. “You’ve not lived up to being the daughter I want you to be. I suppose you and Riki take after your imbecile of a mother.” He shook his head and sighed. “Too good and foolish.” Then, he waved his right index finger. “Tsk, tsk. A shame, really. I’ll have to reprogram you, then.” A stern expression was currently on his handsome visage and a red light ran across his eyes, disappearing fast. Ibuki’s consciousness was no more in that instant. “Now, Ibuki.” He glanced at Riki. “Destroy your elder brother, and…” His flint eyes fell on Mitsuki next. “Extract Mitsuki’s remaining powers. Her life force will be completely gone once that happens, and she won’t be able to prevent her gorgeous death from her essence vanishing into sparkling lights and blasting away until there’s nothing left of her.”

In a monotone, robotic voice, Ibuki replied. “Yes, Father.” She turned her attention toward her siblings and ran toward them with agile movement.

Just then, the wall near Enjotana exploded.

The mastermind of the 14K widened his eyes. “What?”

Someone swiftly sped past him and before Ibuki was able to hit Riki with a prepared punch, they took hold of her wrists with their own. Another person used a thin sword and slashed diagonally across Enjotana from his left shoulder down to his upper right thigh.

“Ahhh!” the head of the Yanase family let out a cry.

The debris cleared up, revealing the two people who showed up at this crucial moment. When Riki saw who they were, his eyes widened in shock and astonishment. The one in front of him and Mitsuki was Manjuki Saionji, the dark purple-haired magician’s younger sister, and his and Ibuki’s sister-in-law. The other person standing near Enjotana was Kenshi.

“Manjuki,” Riki breathed as though he finally got his breath back. When he noticed the changes on the sniper of his team, he exclaimed, “Kenshi, your hair! It’s longer!”

Kenshi glanced at the man sitting on the floor and smiled charmingly. “Nice to see you too, Leader.” He saluted using his right forefinger and middle finger. “I’d ask how you’ve been, but first things first.” He turned his gaze back to his opponent, turned his sword around, and knocked him down using the hilt so he was lying on his back. Kenshi hurried over to his comrades’ side. “Manjuki, what about Ibuki?”

Manjuki glanced at her father-in-law before looking back at the teenage girl. “She’s not giving up. Under the scoundrel’s order, she’ll do whatever it takes to fulfill her task.”

Kenshi nodded with a firm look on his face. “Right.” He faced Riki and his warm smile appeared. “How’s Saionji?”

Riki glanced down at his wife and frowned. “She took a fierce kick from Ibuki under Kikuno’s control. I can’t tell how much that must’ve hurt with her powers reduced. She was only able to use them once and it took a lot out of her.”

Kenshi kneeled down and said, “It’s this dimension. It’s weakening the magicians faster, so I’m glad we made it in time.” He placed his left hand on his friend’s shoulder. “You can leave everything to us.”

Riki stared at the cedar-haired man. “Kenshi, where have you been? We were worried about you. And why are you and Manjuki here?”

“I was saved by the leader of Manjuki’s group,” the sniper replied. “Back then, I suffered a blow to the head and after I woke up, I met him and the rest of the members—Manjuki included.” His eyes glossed over with recalling meeting the Hidden Resistance, but he was also glad to see Riki and Mitsuki. Nostalgia erupted in him and he continued to smile.

While Kenshi was catching up a bit with Riki, Manjuki was beginning to have trouble with Ibuki. She did not let Kenshi and Riki see her struggling to keep her sister-in-law at bay, but the dimension was affecting her strength. However, Ibuki soon gained the upper hand and was able to free herself from Manjuki’s grasp. She then moved past the purpureus-haired magician, going from her right side, but Manjuki was fast enough to grab hold of Ibuki’s right wrist.

Kenshi looked at Manjuki. “Manjuki!”

Manjuki shouted at Kenshi. “Stay where you are and don’t move from there, Kenshi!”

Kenshi was baffled. “Huh?”

Manjuki shifted her gaze to Ibuki’s back. “It’ll be okay. You don’t have to do anything. Just leave it to me.”

Kenshi was concerned. “But…”

Manjuki did not reply back, but Riki looked at her.

“Manjuki,” he addressed the purpureus-haired magician with a serious tone. “Don’t you dare harm my sister. I won’t forgive you if you do.”

Kenshi angrily looked at the leader of the Black Foxes. “Riki! How can you say something like that?! She’s your sister too, you know!”

“I know,” Riki admitted. “I know. Yet, I refuse to accept someone who hasn’t come to see Mitsuki as my family.”

Manjuki stared at Ibuki instead. “…” Seconds passed by and she closed her eyes. Her body illuminated with a purple light, which gave Ibuki a sense of warmth surrounding her. The light vanished vanished, Ibuki did not seem to be under her father’s influence, and Manjuki opened her eyes. She let go of the teenage girl’s wrist and glanced at Mitsuki, who steadily woke up in her husband’s arms.

Riki’s attention drifted from Manjuki to Mitsuki, and his facial expression changed into a relieved smile. “Mitsuki…”

“Riki…” the dark purple-haired magician trailed off. She saw that she was in his arms as she remembered what had happened before she became unconscious. She could see Kenshi a bit without having to move much, but she turned her head to her right side and saw his genuine smile, as well as his long hair. “Kenshi, you’re back.”

Kenshi nodded. “Yeah. How are you feeling, Saionji?”

Mitsuki smiled. “I’m alright. Who’s—” Before she asked any farther, she stopped herself and saw who it was. She stared at the person past Kenshi. “Manjuki…”

“…” Manjuki returned her older sister’s stare with her own.

It was not the time for a family reunion. Ibuki regained her consciousness and stood; of course, she was confused again but felt happy to see Kenshi in the same room with them. She noticed Manjuki after a few seconds and felt nervous from her presence.

“Um…” Ibuki managed to utter.

“Now’s not the time,” Manjuki responded.

Kenshi agreed wholeheartedly. “Right. We should get going and regroup with the others.”

As Manjuki and Kenshe began to walk toward the opening they created in the room, Enjotana suddenly appeared behind Ibuki and used Ains to stab right through her abdomen.

Ibuki’s eyes widened and her blood burst out from her wound and mouth. “Uhhhh…!”

Manjuki and Kenshi turned around.

“Oh no,” Manjuki said with an alert expression on her face.

“Crap!” Kenshi exclaimed with frustration. His left hand gripped the sheathed sword he had with him.

Manjuki exhaled, “We wasted too much time in this area.”

“Ibuki!” Riki shouted, horrified that his father would do such a thing to their family member.

Enjotana pulled Ains out and sighed. “Ibuki is finished. She failed to do a simple job.” He directed his gaze at Manjuki. “How generous of you to have used a majority of your powers to break my spell and heal her. You are an obstacle to my plans. I must do away with you as I did with Kikuno and now, Ibuki.”

Mitsuki was faced with panic over her father-in-law’s lack of humanity toward both of her sisters. Yet, with one fatally wounded and the other who was about to meet Ains’ blade, she could not bear to see her last one harmed. “Manjuki!”

At that time, Riki rushed to Ibuki and kneeled in front of her right side, as she laid on the floor. “Ibuki!” He was about to lift her in his arms, but she told him, “…It’s too late for me, Onii-chan…”

Riki wanted to cry and vent his anguish out at the world. He knew she would not survive before he had run to her side. He knew, but his precious sister hit him with the words she spoke to him. He had been verbally punched right to his heart, and she had not hesitated to do so. “Ibuki…” His voice was weak. “No…”

Tears formed in her eyes for a final time and she smiled happily, as though she was happy to die. “Although my only regret is that I’ll never be loved by Kenshi-san, I want you to stop being so stubborn because…” Hic. “You’re a liar.”

“What?”

“When I was still under Father’s control,” Ibuki revealed, “I heard you say those terrible things to Manjuki-san. Kenshi-san even yelled at you.” She paused. “Why would you say that she isn’t your family when you… actually love her as a real sister?”

Riki felt a sting in his heart. The truth had come out from Ibuki’s mouth and he regretted what he said. He could feel his eyes become misty and his vision blurred. For one last time, he saw Ibuki’s face clearly.

Ibuki smiled tenderly. “You’ve finally worn you heart on your sleeve, Onii-chan. Please be kinder to Manjuki-san from now on.” The last of her life came to a close after she closed her eyes, smiling to her end.

Uncontrollable tears poured down Riki’s cheeks. His blood-related sister did not thank him or apologize to him; she had told him her last wish. “Ibuki…!”

Mitsuki also had tears go down her face and she dashed over to her husband. She sunk down to the door, embraced him, and buried her head on his back.

Kenshi stood in his tracks and glanced at Riki. “…” He could not be the one to comfort his leader, and he was one of the people to hear Ibuki’s conversation as she neared death’s door. It was true for Kenshi not to harbor any romantic feelings for her because she was always more of a younger sister to not just him, but the other guys in the Black Foxes, to think of Riki’s younger sister as their own in a way. But while he was rooted to his spot, Enjotana switched Ains to his right hand and threw the sword in his direction. With his attention averted, Ains would mortally wound and kill him. Yet, he was saved by Manjuki thrusting her left arm onto his back, shoving him to the floor. His comrade from the Hidden Resistance had saved his life, but took Ains’ blade to her arm. Unlike having her blood spew out, Manjuki’s blood flowed down and she used her right hand to pull the sword out without wavering, nor did her face display anything but a stern look on it.

Kenshi turned around from where he landed and was flabbergasted. “Manjuki!”

Riki and Mitsuki heard Kenshi’s shout and saw the purpureus-haired magician had been wounded; she was still holding onto Ains.

“Manjuki…” Riki was glued to the floor, stunned at the sight.

Mitsuki cried for her sister. “Manju-chan…!”

Manjuki did not remove her gaze from their adversary. Her voice was collected and tranquil. “Stay where you are, Kenshi.” She narrowed her eyes at the head of the Yanase family. “Do your worst.”

Enjotanaka sneered with amusement. “How lovely your will is. To take a direct hit from Ains without flinching or crying out in pain. Even lovelier with your bloodied body.” He stepped toward the younger of his daughters-in-law, and quickly encased his right hand around her left forearm. Instantaneously, he gave her an agonizing shock to sap Manjuki of her life.

Manjuki was having difficulty with the pain coursing through her body, but she would not allow herself to show anything to give her enemy satisfaction. Thus, she kept meeting Enjotana head-on and her eyes were no longer narrowed.

“Manjuki, you don’t have to take everything on by yourself!” Kenshi shouted.

Manjuki ignored Kenshi’s plea, knowing he wanted her to stop. “It’s fine. I can’t escape his grip. You can see that with your eyes.”

“I know, but…” Kenshi’s voice trembled. Tears appeared in his eyes. “I don’t want you to suffer any more and lose your life.” He shook his head and bellowed. “This can’t be our goodbye!”

Inside, Manjuki felt herself falter in both stamina and from those words from the sniper. One word in particular affected her the most: Kenshi’s last word to her. It was the one word all magicians dared not to ever say to one another, but now she did not want to say it to the humans she had met. The Black Foxes and those of the Hidden Resistance. They were the ones she had met in the Human World, and she had been with them for years. However, her vitality was fading away and she let go of Ains. Her eyesight started to dim and obscure; she was about to faint, but she heard the sound of an arrow being shot. That same arrow was not seen by anyone in the room, but exposed itself upon hitting all the way through Enjotana’s lower left leg. The arrow had a juniper arrowhead, an emerald green shaft and nock, and a crocodile feathered fletching.

Enjotana cried out in pain and released his hand from Manjuki. “Ahhhhhhhhh!!!”

Manjuki fell a little backward with her eyes closed, but someone caught her in their arms. She knew who was holding her up: a tall magician with dark green hair with lead gray eyes, wearing a midnight blue plain cloak covering from the top of his neck down to his ankles, showing a bit of black dress pants; he had a pair of black derby shoes over pitch black socks. At the entrance, another male magician with fern hair and light fern eyes wearing a mint green kimono, tea green socks, and fallow straw sandals. The fern-haired magician held a long shamrock recurve bow as tall as his height, with a malachite riser, and a chartreuse bowstring in his left hand.

With her eyes closed, Manjuki let out a worn-out breath. “You’re late, Charles. You as well, Hitoshi.”

Charles was the magician with dark green hair, but was stoic even when he spoke. “I still came to your rescue, my lady.”

“…” Manjuki sighed and opened her eyes. She shifted around and met him face-to-face. “I’m glad you did, but don’t call me that.”

The two of them stared at one another before a teasing voice interrupted them.

Hitoshi, the fern-haired magician, showed a pleased and casual smile. “Ho, ho~! A touching moment, but you’re fortunate enough to have been saved by my arrow, Manjuki.”

Manjuki brushed off the comment with her neutral expression on her visage. “I can’t afford to die. The head of one of the Great Families should not throw away their pride to become a sacrifice. Yourself, included.”

Hitoshi glanced at Enjotana’s face. “I made it in time. My time arrow hit where I intended to shoot it to save you from a piece of filth.” He glanced back to Manjuki. “You’re worried about that young lady not being able to win without the sword you entrusted to her. If you had died, Islander would also perish instantly.”

“I was counting on your abilities, young man,” Manjuki answered. “You’re the son of the younger sibling, but the Juujouchi family wants you to prove your worth.”

Kenshi and Riki’s eyes widened.

“What?” Riki asked.

“So that’s…” Kenshi trailed off.

Before Manjuki said anything else, Enjotana glared at her, Charles, and Hitoshi. “Urrr…”

I cannot lose here…! He roared in his mind. He teleported himself along with Ains out of the room.

Manjuki turned toward Mitsuki. “We must hurry and catch up with the others. Onee-chan, Swillving is waiting for you.”

Mitsuki’s eyes widened as she caught her breath. “Manjuki…” She nodded firmly. “Un!” Though she did not have enough strength to fight with her restricted powers, she wanted to finally be able to stick with her family and friends for the battle at the end of the road.

Riki was full of determination once more. He was also clinging onto what would be the last time to be with those who were still alive. He looked down at Ibuki and apologized directly. “Sorry I can’t take you with me. I’d only make you suffer in death.” His body and voice shook. “Farewell, Ibuki.”

Mitsuki looked at the Yanase siblings and nodded. She could not bring herself to say goodbye… because magicians never did. Ever. Not even in the past—ancient or recent. She and Riki carefully joined in walking and following behind Hitoshi, Charles, Manjuki, and Kenshi.

The cedar-haired man stirred with guilt for Ibuki and thought to himself.

Ibuki… Kenshi gave a sigh in his mind. If I had known how you felt towards me earlier, nothing would change even then. On the other hand, I’d still be glad that there was someone who would want to be with me, like I am now that you said those words. Thank you for caring about this oblivious fool of a thief. Rest in peace from now on.

XXX

Mayu summoned a long, skinny knife and forced it with telekinesis to run through Yuri’s body. The knife pierced through the middle of her daughter’s chest; Yuri’s eyes widened, the lights from her body floated up faster, and she was gone along with the sound of something shattering—her own body.

“Yuri!!!” Taiga shouted.

Mayu’s face contorted with ecstasy and she laughed far worse in sound. “AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!” Her laughter screeched throughout the room, rumbling with a tremor. The walls were cracking as soon as her voice had spread. Hyosuke was lucky enough to have run away the moment Mayu unleashed her booming voice—especially since the overwhelming power of it caused the blood in the director’s body to sputter out from his eyes, ears, mouth, and blasted all out. His organs and viscera had exploded, covering the area around where he had been. Then, the woman stopped laughing, gazing straight at Taiga. “Yuri was in the way and that cursed, wretched, foul, and stupid director got what he deserved. And now, I shall make you and your wife my next victims, Dr. Kujo. Your brother and that other girl won’t last after your demise, either.”

Taiga held onto Nao tighter. There was not a trace of hope for him and the rest of his family to withstand Mayu’s powers. He was crestfallen and distressed at not having the power to save Yuri and he would not be able to help everyone else. Many knives, swords, and broken shards manifested in a split second around Mayu’s body. As she readied them to aim for Taiga and Nao, Miyuki yelled.

“Taiga-san! Nao-san!” The silver-haired magician was petrified; she, too, weakened in power to do anything. All because of the dimension she and the others were sucked into.

Hyosuke was also in fear for his family members. “No! Bro, Nao-san!”

The purple-haired man’s body shook as he thought, It’s too late… We won’t survive…!

However, the wall with the door blew up and an arrow with a lapis arrowhead, a dark blue shaft and nock, and a cerulean feathered fletching shot Mayu’s heart. The array of sharp objects dissipated, preventing her from carrying out her plan to kill Taiga and Nao, before Miyuki and Hyosuke would follow suit. Mayu’s body fell to the floor with a thud and her lifeless eyes were still open from the shock of being hit by the arrow.

The one who shot it was a female magician with long, fanned sapphire hair that reached down to her knees, and dark spring green eyes. She wore a yellow ruffled short-sleeved yellow blouse which had a low collar that was also ruffled at the top of it, but the helm of her shirt was cut without any ruffles. She also wore a pair of faded denim shorts that covered a small portion of her upper thighs, viridian ankle-length socks, and a pair of apricot sneakers. In her left hand was a long ultramarine recurve bow that was a few inches shorter than her height, with an azure riser, and an Aegean blue bowstring; she also had a plain thin silver wedding ring on her left ring finger and on her left side stood Minagi.

“Minagi Hogo from Multi-Star Clover and… who are you?” Taiga asked.

“My name is Kanade Sanders,” the sapphire-haired magician introduced herself. “I am the daughter of Akio Juujouchi and niece to his younger brother, Taiki Juujouchi.”

Miyuki nodded. “Although this isn’t the time for explanations, she’s not the head of the Juujouchi family since Akio-sama decided to take on advising the magicians of fate in the Human World.”

“I still can’t believe she and Minagi are here,” Hyosuke admitted.

Minagi glanced at Hyosuke. “You must be a fan of my group, but we should get out of here now. Your comrades are waiting.” Then, she looked at Nao. “I came here as a favor for a certain best friend she has. That person is currently going to see her siblings.” She and Kanade turned around and exited the room. Hyosuke and Miyuki walked next, and Taiga lifted Nao up and carried her in his arms. The white-haired magician’s head was on the right side of her husband’s neck and shoulder as they ran out.

XXX

Aaron, Futaba, Kuruha, and Kokoro were currently running swiftly. The dimension had reduced the magicians’ agility, but they were ahead of the Mamiya sisters, and the foursome travelled through an open door. Inside the area surrounding them, Circ and Faye greeted them.

“Excellent,” Circ said with a smile. “You’ve finally made it into our trap.”

Faye waved using her left hand. “Hello.”

“This is too cruel,” Kuruha said.

Kokoro nodded as she stood beside her elder sister’s right side. “Yeah.”

Circ’s cyan eyes had replaced Claire’s red ones and Faye’s scarlet eyes Elizabeth’s indigo blue ones. Those entities’ eyes glowed with beautiful colors, but were not the Mamiya sisters’ friends.

“Oh, your matching hair colors are gone,” Aaron stated. “What a shame to see how ugly you two are without them. Plus, your bodies don’t go well.” He shook his head starting from his right. “No, siree. I’m disappointed in you two for coming back into this world looking like this.”

Futaba agreed with Aaron’s affronts and sarcasm. However, her voice was normal yet serious. “It’s certainly a peculiar turn of events. You two are tardy on your return, though.”

“How nice to see a pair of third generation magicians,” Circ remarked without changing his smile. “A couple, no less! Time and time again we have been reborn with our vessels and their most important friends—their only ones, I must correct.” His tone changed as well as the expression on Claire’s gorgeous visage to one of contempt. “Do you know what I had to endure due to the blow Minato Itsukata did to me millinillion years ago?! Because of that, my wife ended up doing everything in her power recreate my body, as well as hers, before we could be in this damn world of yours!! Our original bodies were obliterated. We loathe you magicians for your existence before ours.”

Aaron put his right hand up. “Correction. It all started after you two came into the universe and didn’t agree with the first ruler of our world being female, you sexist good-for-nothing asshole of a being. There was nothing wrong with the rest of us, but you pointed fingers at Haonowa-sama. Second, Minato-sama’s surname has been changed to Suzushiro the second they got married, mind you.”

Kuruha smiled. “Leave it to Aaron to bring up the facts.”

Kokoro shared the comfort her sister felt. “Totally.”

“Keep your guards up, you two,” Aaron mentioned. “You’re not here to play.”

Kokoro frowned in faint annoyance. “We know that.”

“Then you would’ve hit them by now, you brat,” the teal-haired magician retorted without looking back.

Kokoro pouted. She kept silent and made a sprint for Faye. She swung Islander with both her hands, but the entity of Fate blocked her attack by clasping her palms on both sides of the blade. Since she could not land anything on Faye, Kokoro swung back her legs and went for a kick. However, the scarlet-eyed entity moved a little back to her right side and rapidly spun the loli counter-clockwise.

“Wahhh!” Kokoro screamed with closed eyes. She tightened her grip on the hold, frightened of letting go and becoming a splatter somewhere.

“Kokoro!” Kuruha yelled with wide eyes and concern for her younger sister. She was a bit hesitant while she held Minagi’s sword in her hands. She did not know the name of the spirit residing within it, but she clutched the hilt.

I have to be strong, she told herself in her inner world. Claire’s counting on me and so is everyone else. Aaron and Futaba don’t have enough strength to hold their own against these beings.

Kuruha put on a brave face and directed her gaze at Circ. “Where’s your sword?”

Seeing his vessel’s friend prepared to fight him intrigued the entity of Power. “Heh… You’re eager to see him for yourself? After being led on that you were truly his owner?”

“Stop chatting and let’s settle this battle already,” Kuruha replied. “You created something far too evil for someone to handle. I trusted Zenaku.” She had no tears but wanted to shed them and cry. “I believed the sword was my partner, but ‘he’? I didn’t know until now that there was an actual spirit in it.”

Circ smirked and said in Claire’s sweet, friendly voice that charmed had many people, “Woe is me. I was the one whose will created Zenaku. To think my remade body met you girls without awakening centuries ago. Why, it was always meant to be. And here we are on the opposite sides of this battle.” He shrugged without a care for the bond they shared.

Perhaps due to being in a dimension outside the Human World, Kuruha leapt with ease at a very high height as though she were in an unrestricted version of space. She would never had dreamed of being an astronaut and did not want to wear a spacesuit. Then, she launched herself toward Circ, prepared to slice him with Minagi’s sword. Just as Kuruha was about to reach him, the entity of Power instantaneously had Zenaku in his right hand and the blades clashed. Both wielders felt they were nearly equal in strength, which aroused Circ’s curiosity.

“Oh? What’s this?” the cyan-eyed being asked. He stared at Kuruha’s expression with a calm air.

Something’s off about this sword, he noted. It shouldn’t be able to almost rival my power. The girl is also struggling, but she is determined to fight me with a mediocre weapon. Who could have so much power?

It took seconds to do, but Circ repelled Kuruha from coming into contact with him. The dark silver-haired woman went back a great distance of several yards, but landed decently on her feet.

“I have to hand it to you,” Circ said. “You’re a strong one to have not fallen back. Or, is it the power of that sword that’s preventing you from crashing into the wall?”

“I have no obligation to tell you,” Kuruha stated. She ran swiftly toward Circ to prepare another swing.

“And I thought we were friends, Kuruha,” Circ said in feigned disappointment.

The two of them clashed and their swords repeatedly met one another.

Kuruha gave another rebuke, only it was not to Claire. “Shut up. You’re neither my friend, nor is your wife over there. You’re both trash that need to stay dead.” She mocked calmly, albeit a bit mad at the man she was facing. “Reincarnation? Hah! That’s a false cycle your ‘soul’ has gone through. Only my sister and I reincarnated over and over all these years, between the four of us. You wife must’ve controlled and timed our rebirths and deaths perfectly.”

“Your words make my heart ache,” Circ replied. “But I’ll tell the truth. You got it right about my lovely wife.”

Kuruha stopped talking and swung Minagi’s sword with more force. Meanwhile, Kokoro was still being spun around by Faye, who giggled with pleasure.

“I’m having quite a lot of fun,” the entity of Fate mused. “Who knew homunculi were full of wonderful uses? Uhuhu~!”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!” Kokoro hollered. “Stop torturing me!”

Faye laughed once more. “Uhuhu! What an amusing homunculus you are!”

Kokoro’s eyes shot open. She was surely mad at the woman who would not stop swinging her in circles, but was getting dizzy too. “Huwa! Stop calling me that! I’m getting angry, you know!”

“Fine,” Faye agreed with a knowing smile. “You do look quite cute; perhaps it was your stature that makes you look like one.” Her smile had a fondness to it and her eyes seemed to have a soft aura to them. “You haven’t changed, but no matter how much it stays the same, you’re you.”

Kokoro’s eyes widened slightly in awe. One person’s name was on her mind.

Elizabeth…

Faye’s eyes narrowed with that benevolent scarlet gaze of hers. “Honestly, you’re so…” A devilish grin replaced her tender one. “Soft to the core.” From her hands, she transmitted a flash wave which sent the loli flying backwards.

“Ahh!” Kokoro’s hands were forced apart from Islander’s hilt and she landed roughly on her back. She sustained a pain that left her stuck to the floor as she gradually opened her eyes. “My back… hurts so much…”

“Ehe,” a quiet sound came from Faye’s slightly opened mouth. “You really can’t fight this body of mine. Not when you’ve been with me for a long time.” She dropped Islander to the floor and stepped on the blade with her left foot. Then, she scoffed, looking down at the amaranth pink-haired girl. “Huh. You don’t have any strength left to stand. How boring. I wanted to have more fun, but you didn’t want to play with me anymore.” Her shoulders relaxed. “Oh, well. Guess I’ll just watch Circ and your sister battle things out. I’ve won our ‘match,’ young birdy.” She was about to turn around and step away to stand near the wall behind her, but the room became dark in a second, and a booming thump sounded somewhere. She looked with bewilderment. “What?”

Circ’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. “What’s going on?” Both he and Kuruha had stopped their fight.

In contrast to her curiosity, Kuruha kept her eyes on Circ and did not move from her spot.

The next thing that happened right in the room, Futaba’s entire body emitted a sky blue light and her eyes shone brightly with a deep pink color. She slammed the palms of her hands right onto the floor half an inch below it. Islander’s blade began to glow with the sky blue and deep pink glows from her body, which were still there with her. Furthermore, there was also Manjuki’s indigo aurora coming from the blade infused with a blinding white light. The four colors blended together and shot up, giving a direct attack to Faye. The being of Fate experienced a sensation worse than the hottest fire and electrocution mixed together. She felt an internal pulverization all over, courtesy of Futaba.

“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!” It was the most ear-piercing scream one could hear in the room, but the Mamiya sisters were being protected by the magicians’ powers, so their ears and hearing wouldn’t be affected. A bit of the white light from the sword healed the pain from Kokoro’s back, and she stood up.

“Huh?” She noted that she was completely fine with some confusion, but quickly picked up the sword by slipping it from under Faye’s foot. She then pulled her arm back and plunged it right through the entity’s heart, causing her to go wide-eyed and let out an, “Ugh!”

Faye fell to the floor and laid hard on her back, unable to move anymore. Circ’s voice roared with an inexplicably loud “NOOOOOO!” from his mouth. He turned his head fast toward Kokoro with a seething furious expression on his beauteous visage with bared teeth. But before he could do anything from moving toward her to doing any harm, Aaron clapped his hands together, paralyzing the being of Power in place. The teal-haired magician moved in a flexible manner up to Circ and beat him up with his punches and kicks. Kuruha and Kokoro witnessed in surprise at Aaron’s violent side, hearing grunts and groans from the entity. They were barely able to see the two of them because all magicians had speed that had to be slowed down to a high extent if filmed to see. It was only a few seconds later that Aaron ceased his attacks, leaving a battered Circ swaying around to try and balance himself.

“Ughhh…” the cyan-eyed man let out.

Aaron had quite a sternness to his expression and his voice was authoritative enough to scare any human who heard it. “Kuruha, now!”

Kuruha immediately stabbed through Circ’s heart with Minagi’s sword and an overwhelming white and neon green mixed light came emerged from the blade. The entity of Power screamed, “HAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!” He felt a scalding wave all inside him that assaulted and whirled around in every direction. A hurtling encasement and ambush of storms would not leave him be. It was soon enough that the light in his eyes gave way and he fell backwards, flat on his backside.

“Uh…” the man’s voice uttered feebly.

Kuruha’s eyes widened; she quickly went over to the collapsed body of her friend and sat on her lower legs. “Claire?”

Claire’s red eyes had returned as he looked up at the dark silver-haired woman’s anxious facial expression. “Kuruha…” A strained smile formed on his face. “I’m finally back…”

Tears came to Kuruha’s eyes and her tears dropped at a fast pace onto Claire’s pale visage. “You dumbass…!” Her voice broke. “I was so worried and scared that you were gone forever!”

The fiery orange-haired youth kept smiling with his own waterworks coming. “Me too… I didn’t know if I would ever be myself again. I was… pushed away into a dark space. It was too sudden that I thought I’d never be let out.” He gazed a bit more at Kuruha before his next words came. “I’m sorry, Kuruha. You put on a courageous act to help save this world, which I never should’ve been born into. Both Elizabeth and I knew there was something that didn’t feel right after we all met again during our second lives. Our bodies were not our own.”

Kuruha’s eyes widened with mild surprise. “Why didn’t you tell us?”

On Kokoro’s end, the amaranth pink-haired girl walked over gradually to the right side of the woman who had been a vessel named Elizabeth Diamond, and knelt down, also sitting on her lower legs with bent knees. “Are you there?”

Slowly, a soft smile etched across the woman’s face and her indigo blue eyes were proof of her presence. “Of course I am, sweet girl.”

“You really gave me some trouble,” Kokoro said. “Your other self, actually. She tricked me into thinking you were there at the same time as her.”

Elizabeth wished she could sigh if not for her failed body. “Listen. Both of you. We were sure things would have gotten worse if we told you earlier. One thing that crossed our minds is that we would end up most likely killing you. Another is that the world we live in would be destroyed sooner. How could we ever lose you when you were important to us as friends and family?” The triste expression she had showed such remorse as tears appeared and dripped down her cheeks. “I’m sorry as well.”

Kokoro rubbed her eyes which had overflowing tears, using the back of her hands. “Ah… I… I’m not… crying… I haven’t cried before, so you can’t see anything.”

Elizabeth smiled frailly. “Lying at a time like this. You’re faking your words on purpose. You know our time is up, but I’m glad you and Kuruha are safe.”

Claire’s smile was still there, yet his tears had dried up. “Thanks for everything. We had fun.”

Kuruha knew but did not make a sad expression. “Claire…” She shifted her head to her left and looked at her best friend and fellow Multi-Star Clover member. “Elizabeth…”

Elizabeth glanced at Kuruha. “Take care. You’ll do well even if I’m not with you, Kuruha. Congrats again on your upcoming marriage.”

Kuruha nodded and returned Elizabeth’s smile. “Thanks. Bye.”

“Yes!” Elizabeth exclaimed in a jovial manner. She glanced at her darling. “I love you, Claire.”

Claire smiled and answered, “I love you too, Elizabeth.” He glanced at Kokoro. “Bye, Kokoro.”

Kokoro paused and looked over her right shoulder with her tear-stained face. “Bye, Claire, you dummy.” She could not bring herself to smile for her two dying friends.

With their last smiles on their dead beat visages, Claire and Elizabeth closed their eyes and their breaths expired. Futaba walked over to Kokoro and draped her left arm around her. They stood up together and were greeted by a male spirit that appeared on Elizabeth’s left side, and was floating a few inches above the floor. He had wine purple hair and redwood eyes, wearing a cinnabar kimono with imperial red sleeves from the elbow to the fabric covering his entire arms. His kimono was also long enough to drape over his feet, and as many magicians and their weapons’ spirits, he had a stoic look on his face.

“Thank you,” he said in a mild, yet deep voice that was directed at Kokoro. “My service is no longer needed, so I don’t need you to pay my respects to Manjuki.”

Kokoro was confused. “Eh? Islander, we should still take you with us!”

“No,” the spirit objected. “Manjuki trusted me, as I am the majority of her powers, to you with a bit of help, for the purpose of defeating Faye Feris. This was an impossible task if not for the one who holds the most power among the eight Great Families of the Third Generation Magicians. Go now and meet up with your allies and the Black Foxes.”

Futaba said without looking at Kokoro. “That’s right. We need to get you and Kuruha out, or you two will be trapped in this dimension. Don’t let Elizabeth and Claire’s feelings go to waste here.”

Kokoro looked down at Elizabeth. “Un.”

Islander’s spirit form and the sword that once held him shattered simultaneously like a mirror. Aaron and Kuruha were met with the spirit of Minagi’s sword, who appeared on Claire’s right side. He had the appearance of a man with raw umber hair and iced tea-colored eyes, wearing a mahogany suit with a light salmon button-down shirt and a royal purple tie, which was tucked under the suit jacket, and a pair of dark brown dress shoes. He smiled gently at Kuruha and introduced himself.

“Hello, there, Kuruha,” he said with a serene voice. “I am Hosugo, but will be returning soon to Minagi since my work is also finished. Thank you for taking me under your wing.”

Kuruha said, “No. It’s thanks to you for bringing Claire back to our side.”

“I had help from a certain person,” Hosugo replied. “Well, Minagi did, to save your friend and erase Circ. She and Manjuki, as well as Aaron, Futaba, Elise, Aikishi, and the others back in Neon had to act fast. Go see everyone else and thank them.” Right after his last word was said, he and his weapon form shattered.

Aaron still had his cold voice. “Let’s go.”

Kuruha and Kokoro followed him and Futaba, who let go of the younger Mamiya sister, out the exit they had entered with nimble movements. They went down the path and took the one on their left side.

XXX

In a huge open space, Takuto, Atsumu, and Hiro jumped a large step back with ease so they would not get hit with the sharp, long rocks which resembled shards and spears, aimed at them.

“Damn it!” Takuto shouted in irritation.

“She’s a feisty woman, I’ll give her that much!” Hiro said.

Atsumu agreed. “We’ll just have to keep evading her attacks for now.”

“We’ve been doing that since we were here,” Takuto complained. “There’s no way we can attack her back when she’s got us cornered like a bunch of lab rats!”

Atsumu added, “It can’t be helped.” The three of them jumped up to escape a long-range attack headed their way. “Do whatever you can and stay alive.”

Hiro looked up and something caught his attention. “Hey, look.” A certain thin, curved rectangular shadow gray object every member of the Black Fox Alliance knew well was almost all the way up at the “ceiling” of the space. It was emitting a thin white light to the very top of the space and the power was similar in resemblance to a spark. “Takkun, it’s your laptop!”

“We can’t reach it,” Takuto said. “It’s too high up for us to jump and grab it.”

Enjotana teleported next to the woman with black hair and red eyes on the latter’s left side.

“You’re late,” the woman said without glancing to the Yanase family head’s direction. “What happened? You’re wounded.”

Enjotana huffed. “I had some trouble.”

The woman finally looked at him and her gaze soon fell to the arrow in his leg. “That arrow.” Her eyes narrowed and she was filled with aggravation. “Hitoshi is here.”

“We’ll have to changed things up a notch,” the obsidian-haired man mentioned.

The woman nodded and her facial expression was pacified. She turned her attention back to the three Black Fox members. “I’ll give them a piece of their own medicine.”

Atsumu’s eyes widened. “Look out!”

Hiro and Takuto saw a wave of rocks running through the middle of the floor and it curved upward from where they had jumped up. It swiftly headed their way.

Somewhere in the Gemstone Palace, Rina’s eyes were closed and her head was titled a little forward. Like the Black Fox Alliance members [with the exception of Hyosuke and Taiga dressed in their black suits they usually wore, Nao’s casual sleeveless white blouse and blue pencil skirt, and Miyuki in her school uniform], she had on her mission clothes. Her eyes opened with a serious expression and she dashed forward through a portal she had used before, and it closed once she had gone into it.

As the woman’s attack was about to hit Atsumu, Takuto, and Hiro while they were still up in the space, a portal opened from near Takuto’s laptop and Rina grabbed it with her right hand. She threw the laptop and the small spark line connected to it was pulled down as it traveled down the wave of rocks, deflecting it and sending it back to the woman.

Enjotana’s eyes widened. “Roxanne!”

Roxanne turned and pushed Enjotana out of the way before facing back at the wave’s direction, and the latter’s hand released Ains. She took the full hit since there was no time to counterattack and cried out. “Ahhhhhh!” Another attack came toward her back, but was from a combined attack of various metal parts of different sizes, and blood-colored stringed wire. Upon impact, Roxanne’s blood spilled out; her face was left clean, but she was still standing.

Sayuri appeared high in the space facing across where Hiro, Takuto, and Atsumu were with her wings spread out. Rina floated down next to her best friend’s right side.

Hiro called their names with a surprised expression on his visage. “Sayuri, Rina!”

Atsumu smiled. “You’re both okay.”

“What about my laptop?” Takuto asked in a furious tone.

Rina frowned with a matching irate facial expression. “I just saved you from instant death, Takuto!” She clicked her tongue. “Che! Figures. Can’t you be nicer to me?” She turned around and leaped down, landing neatly on the floor with her feet.

Hiro sighed. “You’re so ungrateful, Takkun.”

Sayuri extended her right wing in front of her boyfriend. “Let’s go, Hiro.” Then, her left one stretched toward Atsumu.

Hiro’s face lit up. “Thanks, Sayuri.” He held onto the wing with both hands.

Atsumu did the same. “Thanks for the lift.”

Down the three of them went and Takuto annoyingly leaped down after them. They reached the floor smoothly, Hiro and Atsumu let go of Sayuri’s wings, and the Magician of Fate’s wings shot pins outward toward Enjotana. The pins made a circle with some space between each one around the obsidian-haired man’s body, and vivid tangerine lights shot up from them. He sat up, seeing himself imprisoned by them.

“Argh!” he vented in aggravation and touched the elongated pins with his hands. However, the light from the pins were hot and he immediately removed them from the pain he felt. “Ah!” He glared at Sayuri. “Damn you, Sayuri Mitsuyoshi!”

Sayuri glanced at Enjotana with quiet anger showing on her face. “That’s my payback for wounding me months ago. I’m being lenient enough to not kill you.”

Rina walked toward where Ains was between Enjotana and Roxanne and picked her sword up. She held him out in front of her, frowned, and stared at the blood-covered weapon.

Rina… Ains’ voice quivered from the sword, which once was gorgeous without the blood on it. He cried with remorse and sorrow. I… I…!

“I know,” Rina said. “It’s not your fault. I shouldn’t have left you back then.” She looked at Roxanne without so much as a glance at Enjotana, who was trapped over a short distance on her left side. A hard stare at the woman who stole her weapon from her was on her face. She pointed Ains at Roxanne, and due the length of her sword, the tip was right in front of her enemy’s left breast, positioned to pierce through the black-haired woman’s heart at any second.

Roxanne gazed at the magician confronting her and smirked. “Go ahead and stab me. I won’t be affected since your powers can’t kill me, even if it hurts a little. You yourself know how pointless it is. I can only feel a tiny fragment of pain from Ains.”

“What a bummer,” Takuji’s voice rang out yards behind Roxanne. “We only managed to tickle you from behind.” He was smiling just as whenever he was being jolly in public.

Kei sighed; he was standing on the mint-haired magician’s left. “It was only a test of our powers against her.” Then, his eyes landed on Rina. “Got Ains back, I see. Fantastic.”

Rina’s eyes narrowed after she heard Kei’s sardonic comment towards her. “No thanks to your useless investigation. You weren’t really searching in the first place.”

Kei shrugged. “Doesn’t matter if I did or not. You’re just weak and also a traitor.”

“Urrr…” Rina tried to keep herself from arguing any more with her cousin-in-law.

Suddenly, Io appeared behind Roxanne and hugged the being of Intelligence, wrapping her arms around the latter’s abdominal region. “Now, now. We’re here to settle a score with an acquaintance.” She had an impish smile on her face. “Isn’t that right?”

Roxanne’s eyes widened with Io’s head on the left side of her neck, shoulder, and back. “What are you doing?!”

“Can’t you see?” Io inquired. “I’m sticking glue onto a naughty child.”

“Wha…!”

As soon as Io let go of Roxanne, there was a green liquid imprinted onto the latter’s body from every place the former came in touch with her. The parakeet green-haired magician was completely clean. Roxanne could not move wherever the liquid stuck to her body, so she and Rina were staring straight at one another.

“Woohoo!” Takuji cheered.

“That’s my wife for you,” Kei blandly complimented Io.

Enjotana stared in disbelief. “Roxanne…”

Then, farther down the space from Roxanne’s left side, a large portion of the wall detonated and everyone else from the Black Fox Alliance and the Hidden Resistance [sans Aikishi and Elise] appeared. The ones who caused the wall to explode were of course, Hitoshi and Kanade with their arrows.

Hiro, Atsumu, and Takuto were surprised.

“Everyone!” Hiro exclaimed. “Not just our alliance, but Multi-Star Clover too!” His eyes soon fell onto Manjuki and he froze while withholding himself from running over to the group. “Manjuki…”

One male in particular caught Takuto’s attention. “Kenny?!”

Atsumu smiled. “Wow. You’ve grown your bangs out, Kenshi.” He gazed at Manjuki proudly. “And you’ve grown into a beautiful lady, Manjuki.”

“Don’t forget the hair on the back of his head,” Takuto added. “He looks like an idol. Also,” he looked at Atsumu, “stop being a perv and turn yourself in at the police station, Senior Beardless.”

Atsumu shut his mouth.

“What?!” Hiro shouted. “Kenny’s changed?! And, he’s part of the staff?!”

Kenshi waved his left hand from side-to-side while grinning. “No, no. I’m not a celebrity or anything.”

Aaron’s icy voice cut off the reunion. “Hey, we’re not done here, dimwits.”

“We know,” Kenshi sweat-dropped with a strained smile.

Minagi glanced at Aaron. “You’re still not well, Aaron. We should leave things to…”

Takuji glanced at Minagi and smiled. He winked with his right eye. “Exactly.”

Hitoshi drew an arrow from out of nowhere and readied it to his bow. He aimed at Roxanne’s left foot and fired his bow, the arrow hit Roxanne’s foot and the she made a look of discomfort without saying anything.

Then, Hitoshi lowered his bow with a calm expression. “Huh. A bit of pain, but she has endurance.” Then, he gave a shrug and another arrow manifested in his hand. He pulled it back and strung the bow. The arrow struck the being of Intelligence’s upper arm, but did not go all the way to its intended mark, which was to go from the limb, to the side of her left breast, and her heart altogether. “Tch. Too bad I can’t be at my full strength unless I’m in Neon, as with the rest of us magicians.”

“You think you can defeat me?” Roxanne said in a low voice. “There’s nothing you can do to save yourselves.”

“We still got the major ones out of the way,” Aaron replied. “All it takes is vulnerability and I put my life on the line before your father died for good.”

Kuruha smiled and whispered, “Thanks to Hosugo and Islander for protecting us.”

Due to the magic that gave him a keen sense of hearing, it came as a shock to Enjotana. “What? Hosugo, you said?”

Minagi smiled meaningfully and walked over to where the obsidian-haired man was confined. “That’s right.” She took two steps back and showed him a hologram of Hosugo without glasses on her right side, and another one without glasses and a stoic expression implanted on the spirit’s face on her left. “Hosugo was the name of my sword’s spirit. I had him go undercover as your ‘assistant’ for the past six years, under the alias Hosugo Morikubo. A fine looking man who could pass off as a human while I was in the Human World. On your left is his true form, and on your right is his working form. He pretended to follow your orders; therefore, he was never yours.”

Enjotana clenched his fists in frustration. “Curse you… Curse you all to hell for foiling our plans to rid your world from existence!” His glare was locked onto Minagi’s eyes with a fuming hatred. “You wench! If it weren’t for you and your fellow magicians, we would’ve eliminated you all a long time ago!”

Minagi stared with a neutral expression on her beautiful face. “Perhaps if we were idle, you would have. It doesn’t matter to us if you were to lose your life; a rapscallion such as yourself deserves worse than having an arrow stuck in your leg. Not that you’ll be able to take it out.”

Roxanne was vexed at being unable to do anything to help Enjotana even with her free arm. Rina had not moved Ains away from her, and she was cemented to both the floor and a majority of her body.

Soon, a male voice sounded in the space.

“Curse, huh? We were already cursed because of Faye for many years.”

The owner of the voice teleported into the room to Minagi’s right side. It was Kousuke Suzushiro, who was wearing a plain long-sleeve white blouse and a pair of faded black dress pants, with matching socks, and dress shoes. Adorned on his shoulder was a long black cape which flowed eloquently. To his left was his wife; she had long, rose hair down three-quarters of her lower legs with a long outermost curved strand at her shoulders, and raspberry rose eyes; her attire consisted of a black strapless low-cut dress over the middle of her thighs, which showed how endowed her bust was a more bit more than the other female magicians’ were, with the thinnest lining a few inches near the sides of the dress; metal black handless gloves high enough they were nearly up to her shoulders; dove gray thigh-high stockings, and a pair of over-the-knee boots. Behind them standing next to Io’s right side was Asuka, who wore a loose long-sleeve sand dollar cardigan over a ruffled rice white tube top dress with a flared skirt, and stone blue strapped sandals. In her right hand was Mitsuki’s naginata, Swillving, with an adjustment of crusted chiffon blades on the outside.

Mitsuki’s eyes widened. “Swillving!”

“Kousuke, Miki, and Asuka are here,” Nao breathed.

Next to Rina’s left, a male magician with electric blue hair and two hair antennae from the center of his head, and aero blue eyes, appeared. He glanced at Nao with a serene smile. “It’s been a long time since we saw each other, cousin.”

Nao’s eyes widened and her face lit up with a nostalgic air to her. “Rumi.”

Rumi then glanced at Roxanne. “You haven’t forgotten me.”

“Ah yes,” Roxanne noted with a calm look. “Rumi Akihama. I haven’t seen you in ages.”

Rumi’s smile transformed into a frown. “This is the end, Roxanne. You interfered with our journey to this world, and put everything into turmoil with your subordinate over there. I don’t have any power against you, but it’s time to accept your loss to us.”

Roxanne’s voice quivered with a touch of sadness to it. “It may have been all for nothing, but my parents suffered for disagreeing with the Royal family.” The anger on her face reflected her true feelings as she raised her voice. “They should’ve won against your ancestors! They should’ve never been able to have the upper hand. It would’ve been better if my father had annihilated all of them without Minato’s interference! You people sicken me to the core and now you’ve murdered them for good. Power and dominance matter the most, and I carried on their will by putting a halt to the aid you magicians were going to contribute to the humans! What makes you think things should go smoothly for you?!”

Rumi’s eyes narrowed with a cold emotionlessness to them. “…”

Asuka, however, conveyed those feelings with her own and the words she spoke. “Shut. Up.” She also had a matching facial expression.

Rather than allowing her older brother to dirty his hands, she twisted Swillving in hers, and rapidly dealt the final attack to Roxanne’s heart. A bright white light radiated from the edge of the blades as it went all the way through until the naginata’s center was in her flat bosom. The only words left from Rozanne were, “Ghhhh! Enjotana.... I’m sorry to have dragged you into this… Know that my true feelings were for you.” Asuka’s blue light and Mitsuki’s violet one shone right after, blending with the white light of Kousuke’s powers, as the being of Intelligence’s body shattered along with Swillving.

“Roxanne!!!” Enjotana shouted in torment and despair over losing the only woman he ever loved. He shoulders dropped and tears welled out of his eyes down his face. “No… No!”

The pins surrounding him broke and Elise and Aikishi appeared behind him. Elise was wearing a long red robe while Aikishi had a long black one. Both of their robes covered their necks and entire bodies, even their hands. The former took hold of Enjotana’s right arm and the latter, his left. They had the head of the Yanase family stand up.

Rina put her right hand down and Ains’ spirit form appeared in front of her. The male spirit had rust orange hair and medallion yellow eyes, with an innocent, but not baby faced, visage. He wore a bone white kimono with pointy eggshell arm and leg sleeves on his wrists and ankles, beige slip-on socks, and cider zori.

“I’m sorry for causing you all trouble,” Ains apologized. He looked sad and held his head low. “There’s nothing that can erase the damage to the Human World, along with the deaths of many innocent people. He turned to look at Riki, Mitsuki, and the rest of the alliance and Multi-Star members who arrived with the Juujouchi family members and Charles. “I had no control over hurting so many, including those you knew and loved. No matter who they were and what they did, the people you met in your lives didn’t deserve such fates. You shouldn’t forgive me.”

Riki stared at Ains and shook his head after a few seconds had gone by. “You couldn’t control my father’s hold over you, Ains. You shouldn’t be the one at fault for everything that’s happened.” He smiled tenderly. “I know… because Ibuki would never hold a grudge against you, even though she never knew we were thieves, and she never met you. But one thing’s for sure is that you’re part of Rina, who’s our friend and means well—all magicians do, even if they resort to killing. What’s important in what they do is to protect those they love, as well as Neon. The kingdom and your world need to be safe and remain in balance.”

Taiga nodded with his typical stoicism. “At any rate, you weren’t the one who killed Yuri, seeing as you’re not the type to commit to killing. I’ve never heard of or seen any magician kill for pleasure. That would be something rare and disastrous, and would mean something is wrong with them.”

Takuji sighed. “You humans are really spoiling us with how good you are.” He gave a strained smile. “Stop being so compassionate.”

“Can’t be helped with how we are,” Kenshi smiled.

Hiro laughed lightly. “Righty-O! We’re the good guys, after all!”

Atsumu added, “Really. You can’t beat us up for that.”

“I’d like to, though,” Takuji said.

Asuka smiled at her husband. “Takuji, Satsuki2 would be sad.”

“He’s a big kid at heart,” Takuji replied. “He would enjoy seeing me throw a few punches here and there.”

Rina sighed. “You really are showing your true colors when you aren’t in the public eye.”

“I hate being bouncy all the time,” Takuji said. “It kills my mood from within.”

Takuto smirked. “I second that. Better than seeing you on T.V. looking all chipper for the reporters.” His typical nonchalant face returned. “But, uh, what are we gonna do with Riki’s dad? We can’t stay here forever.” He bent down and picked up his laptop. Then, he used his hand to dust it off and opened it. The screen displayed the words Location: Dimension of the Entities at the top. “We’re definitely not in the Human World.”

“We’ll take him to jail,” Elise answered.

Aikishi nodded. “We’re going back to your world now. Without Circ, this dimension was slowly starting to tear away.”

Kokoro cocked her head to her right. “Where will we be once we get back? The MSC staff were in the hotel we stayed at, and everyone else came from somewhere else. Does that mean we’ll be going to the same place?”

“Yes,” Sayuri confirmed. “Kousuke should have enough power to take everyone out of here.”

“Before that,” Ains added, “I won’t be going back with you all.”

“What?” every human in the room’s eyes widened with surprise and confusion.

“I’d rather not return as a weapon that’s been tainted,” Ains told them. “Once a magician’s weapon has been used to kill, the spirit must go back to its origin, the magician whom they belong to. We weapon spirits are over ninety percent of their powers and our weapon forms are the seals to that percentage. Please understand that we should not go any farther than that.”

Mitsuki nodded. “It’s true. You all just saw Swillving go with Roxanne.”

“The same thing happened with Hosugo and Islander,” Futaba admitted. “For the sake of killing Circ and Faye.”

Aaron heaved. “Let’s get back soon. It’s not safe to be here for too long.” He looked up and around.

The walls and ceiling of the dimension were fading away at a moderate pace in what seemed to be cyber cubes.

Ains turned to look at Rina one more time. “Rina, I’m glad to have known you and the other members of the Black Foxes. Please take care of yourself and everyone else.”

Rina smiled. “And I you, Ains.”

Ains smiled softly and both his spirit and weapon forms shattered. The energy that had separated from Rina returned to her.

Kousuke looked at the others. “I can’t go with you all to the Human World. Miki, Hitoshi, Kanade, Charles, Kei, and Io must return to Neon as well.”

Mitsuki looked at the king of the world of magicians. “Kousuke…”

With a kind smile on his face, Kousuke quickly teleported everyone out of the dimension. The majority of the group returned to the Human World inside of one place: Le Renard Noir. However, they were not in the basement since it was a small area, so they group was in the restaurant’s dining area where the Black Foxes would usually hang out together. By the looks of it, Elise, Aikishi, and Enjotana had gone to the police station.

“W-We’re back!” Hiro exclaimed in astonishment.

“Seriously?!” Kenshi yelled in a breath taken manner. He closed his eyes and grinned, pushing his arms up with his hands in the shape of fists. “Woohoo! Home sweet home!”

Atsumu frowned. “Not so loud, Kenshi. You’ll wake the neighbors up.”

“I’ll just check the time,” Takuto stated.

Riki sighed. “Well, we can’t just relax yet. Everyone’s practically a mess and some of us are covered in blood and are also wounded.”

“Um…” Kuruha looked around. “Where are we exactly?”

Rina looked at Kuruha. “We’re in Le Renard Noir.”

“What a hovel,” Aaron complained.

Atsumu felt his heart crush when he heard those words. “Uuuuu….”

Kokoro quickly came to his defense when she angrily said, “Not everyone has a nice place, Aaron. You shouldn’t be so insensitive to humans.”

“…” Atsumu’s eyes became dim as if he were void of life and emotion.

Aaron saw the look on the bar/restaurant owner’s face. “Me? What about you, you little mouse? You just made things worse.”

Kokoro realized her mistake and apologized to Atsumu. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean it that way.”

“Shouldn’t you all also check on something?” Takuji said, giving a glance to the left of where he was, past the staircase.

There was something noticeable and the wall beyond the staircase indicated some damage had been done to the area near it.

Atsumu snapped back to reality with wide eyes, and everyone looked over to where Takuji pointed them to.

“The basement!” Atsumu shouted. He and the others ran after him to see what was going on, minus Takuji, Asuka, Aaron, Futaba, Manjuki, Minagi, and Rumi who were taking their time walking to follow them. Soon, Atsumu reached a stopping point; he and the others saw a massive gap in the floor and saw nothing left of what they went to find. Out of everyone else, he was the most mortified. “I-It’s gone!”

XXX

1) Unlike what Voltage does sometimes in their character designs, sprites, CGs, I never have my characters show their teeth or have lip lines, so I like the more usual way that characters are drawn.

2) Satsuki, as in Satsuki Kitaoji from Seduced in the Sleepless City, Takuji and Asuka’s friend from my fanfic, First Love and the Promise of the Future.

#Taiga Kujo #hyosuke kujo #Riki Yanase #ibuki yanase #Takuto Hirukawa #Atsumu Kashiwabara #Hiro Sarashina #Kenshi Inagaki #Black Foxes #love letter from thief x #LLFTX #voltage inc.#voltage inc. fanfics

3 notes · View notes